《One Night Only》


 PREFACE

    THE BEGINNING OF HER HELL


    What can happen when a young girl¡¯s life is crossed by a man who could be the devil himself.


    Lillie Watson is a humble girl with a strong character, she has managed to excel in any way in life. At 19 years old, she is studying in medical school, a university that she has had a hard time getting into, since she is low-ie and does not have enough money to pay for a university specializing in medicine.


    She lives with her mother, older sister and niece. Mrs. Elena Watson is a single mother of two beautiful daughters and grandmother of a beautiful six-year-old daughter.


    Lillie¡¯s mother had to raise her two daughters when Lilli was just a baby, she worked and worked, to the point of getting sick and rpsing, but she never let herself fall until the day came when she was diagnosed with cancer because of a bad stroke she suffered at herst job, a disease she did not detect in time.


    Lillie and her sister found themselves in the need to work, Alexa left her studies at the university and went to work in a cafeteria as a cashier, only that her life became moreplicated when she became a mother for the first time in her twenties, her world fell further down when her boyfriend, the father of her daughter left her after learning she was pregnant, leaving her for a time devastated and depressed.


    Instead, life for Lilli was somewhat different, she hated men, as she saw how her sister had fared in love. She had a goal, to be a great doctor, because she wanted to cure her mother of cancer. She knew it was difficult, but she did not lose hope.


    She was in her second year of medical school and since her career was very expensive, it was difficult for her to get a good job to pay for it and help her sister with household expenses. She had to choose a job that went against her principles.


    After looking in many ces and seeing what they offered her in pay, she did not ept it. For a while she worked as a waitress at the cafe where her sister worked, but she only stayed for a few months, because there she met a girl who offered her a better job, it was not the right one; however, it was enough to earn just enough to pay all her expenses.


    At first he thought about it for a month, until he epted. She wasn¡¯t going to do anything wrong, but it wasn¡¯t very decent either. It was a nightclub where young girls danced, it was not a sleazy ce, it was an elegant ce, where only wealthy men went.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    So she knew that in that club she was going to see very good tips, since she was going to be a waitress. At the beginning she was working waiting tables and waiting at the bar. Until the owner asked her as a favor to rece a dancer who had fallen ill, Lillie did not want to do it, because if her mother found out about it and went on that stage to dance, she would be disappointed.


    But she had no choice but to ept. ¡°It would only be a week¡± she thought, and of course, if she didn¡¯t say anything to her mother, she would never find out. What she didn¡¯t imagine, however, was that the public would be infatuated with her and cheer for her.


    Her boss had to ask her to be a dancer at the club, she refused, but her employer offered her a better paycheck, one that Lilli didn¡¯t want to let go of, since that money would be enough toplete her mother¡¯s expensive medications and pay for the next semesters of medical school.


    After thinking about it for a few days, she epted and from there began what would be called her ordeal. She never imagined the consequences it would eventually bring. Dancing scantily d was embarrassing for her, but her dignity was always preserved.


    However, she never assumed that by dancing in that ce she would meet that dark and dangerous man, who would drag her into his hell.


    That man has the seven deadly sins, greed, gluttony, pride, envy, anger, lust and the worst of all¡­ pride. With that you can describe the kind of person he is, or how she will see him. He will be her torment and hell, a very hot one that Lillie Watson will fall into.


    Dante Mancini, known in the mob as the Devil, since by his works in the organization where he is the leader, is the most cruel and ruthless in taking revenge.


    The Devil, as many know him, inherited the business empire and mafia territories from his father, Mr. Demetrio Mancini. After his death, Dante had to takeplete charge of everything, remaining in charge as the head of the entire Italian territory and arge part of the European and American continent.


    His father also inherited the entrepreneurial businesses and several of them are in the United States, but thergest are in New York City, where he goes most often, whenever he travels to the American country. Much of his business and life is in Italy, however, as he owns many businesses in many countries.


    He has many people working for him, but few of them are trustworthy. One of them is his best friend Ivan Rizzo, he is his right hand man, whom he sometimes leaves in charge in Italy when he leaves the country for important matters. And when he needs his services, since Ivan is a great hitman. He also has the confidence to leave in charge his other two friends, Leo and Enzo. The others are simple employees that he would not risk putting his hands in the fire for them.


    And as in all mafias there are always enemies, but none have been strong enough to defeat him, starting with the family itself, his uncle and cousin. They hate him because he and his father took all the territory of Italy. They want to get him out of the way to get what they have wanted so much, the position of the leader of the Italian Mafia.


    But he is tough as nails, he won¡¯t be defeated. For him it doesn¡¯t matter that they have the same blood, they are treacherous, envious, they y dirty with their own people, for that reason they have to pay like all the enemies of the Devil.


    He has been in charge as head of the Italian Mafia for eight years and in those years he has built up more empire, much more than his father. Many doubted him, they thought he was not going to be like the great Demetrio, but he silenced many mouths when they realized that he was much better than his dad, in all the shady business.


    His life was not only about business and money, but also about fun, women, cars, fights and alcohol. That¡¯s how he liked to live his life. And also is that he had no one to whom to give ount, and the truth is that he did not want to do it someday, he liked his bachelorhood and loneliness, he did not believe in love, he had never felt it, except for his parents. He used to say that those were cheesy and bullshit that did not go with him. For him in his life there was only business, money, pleasure with different women, vices, such as alcohol and also the adrenaline he felt when he beat someone to death. That¡¯s why he was called the Devil of Italy.


    That man who exudes danger, he will be the downfall of Lillie Watson.

 My life

    LILLIE


    It had been a month since I found out I was pregnant. For my family it was unexpected, leaving them very surprised, but in the end they made me feel their support and told me that I would never be alone.


    I am grateful for their support and everything they have done for me, without them I would feel miserable and disoriented. This month has helped me to think things through. And now that we are living in Germany, things are getting better little by little.


    They have be a little easier,pared to when the four of us were living alone.


    Alex has stopped working to devote his time exclusively to my dear niece, and is now going back to hisw studies. I am very happy for her. Sandy is happy because she has a room for herself and it is pink, but what she likes the most is that she is going to a private school, one of the most prestigious in the world. But the best of all is that now she smiles more because she spends more time with her mother. That¡¯s what they needed.


    My mother is still in the clinic, where Lionel admitted her from the first day we arrived. We are barely two weeks in this ce. Yet, even so, in such a short time our lives have changed. Mom is doing well in her chemotherapies, if she continues like this soon in a few more months they will be able to rule out the tumor. The advantage there is that it is not very big, and has not spread.


    With Lionel, I have not had any closeness, when he tries to talk to me, to make a conversation, I ignore him and I move away from him. He has asked me to listen to him, but the truth is I still don¡¯t feel like doing it. Maybe when my mother is recovered, I can try to listen to them, for the moment I am not sure I will. He spends most of his time with my mother, that, on the one hand, speaks well of him, it means that he wants to repair the damage he did to her and take care of her.


    And as for me, my life. It¡¯s just me and this unruly guy. I¡¯ve been calling him that becausetely he makes me spend all my time in the bathroom throwing back what I eat.


    It¡¯s torture not to enjoy my food properly because it urs to my unruly one to do his thing. Who knows how I¡¯m going to do in life with a baby in my arms, and without his father. But I know I¡¯m not the only one, nor thest woman in the world to go through this. I have to be strong for both of us.


    I never heard from my baby¡¯s father again. I threw the phone he had given me in the trash, after I found out that those phone lines no longer existed. I don¡¯t know if they had changed the device so that I could no longermunicate or what. I can believe many bad things about him, but the truth is that I am no longer interested in thinking about him, I don¡¯t want to, I am only hurting myself. I don¡¯t have to think about myself anymore, now I have another life inside of me and he or she may be affected by my mood.


    The doctor who treated me in New York told me so, and even more so because of my anemia. I have to take care of myself twice as much if I want a normal pregnancy withoutplications.


    And since he also rmended that I find a gynecologist, here I am today. I am sitting in the waiting room of the office of a gynecologist, the one who will be in charge of the process and care of my pregnancy. I understand she is an acquaintance of Lionel¡¯s, he made the appointment. Although he was furious because of the abandonment of the father of my child, he has been looking out for me. I don¡¯t know what to believe about it, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s doing it so I¡¯ll forgive him or if he¡¯s really doing it because he cares, as he said.


    Alexa took the morning to apany me, I told her it wasn¡¯t necessary, but she didn¡¯t want to let mee alone. She told me it¡¯s a beautiful thing to see the love of your life for the first time, she means the baby, it¡¯s like a date, she said. It is something inexplicable, she did not want me to feel alone, and she wanted to take my hand, while she enjoyed this moment that will be unforgettable.


    The truth is that I would have liked to live this moment with Dante, but for obvious reasons that will never happen. Nor will he be at his birth, and the thought of all that hurts me. Nevertheless, I will not let myself fall. I will not suffer for him any longer. I will pretend I never knew him, and even though I have a little person growing in my belly reminding me that he existed at some point in my life. I will try my best to forget him and focus only on my life, on my son.


    A nurse walks out the door of the gynecologist¡¯s office and calls my name. I push my thoughts aside and stand up with Alexa to follow her into the room.


    As soon as we enter, we are greeted by the doctor with a cordial greeting.


    ¡°Good morning, please take a seat ¡± she asks.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    And we take a seat in front of her desk. My hands start to sweat, I¡¯m nervous, I don¡¯t know why.


    ¡°Calm down, I am with you¡± answers Alexa, when she sees my restless hands, she takes them and smiles at me.


    ¡°Now I will ask you a few simple questions¡± says the doctor. ¡°First, when was thest date of your menstrual period?


    ¡°More than forty days ago, which isst month. ¡°I reply.


    She nods as she types something on herptop.


    ¡°Well¡­ the next question is¡± she pauses to ask¡± when was thest time you had sex?


    I blush at her next question, how embarrassing to tell that to a stranger, I haven¡¯t even told Alexa.


    ¡°Like¡­ a month¡­ I think so¡­ ¡°she hesitated, I had felt a bit sorry for her.


    She just kept writing. After that she asked me if I was taking vitamins and I told her what the previous doctor prescribed.


    After her questioning, she asked me to go behind a curtain and put on a gown. Iplied with his request and headed over there.


    After I finish putting on the gown, Ie out. The gynecologist asks me to lie down on a bed that is narrow and long. I follow everything she asks and then wait.


    ¡°By the time you tell me you have yourte menstrual and conception period. Instead of doing a normal ultrasound, I will do a vaginal ultrasound. ¡°I understood about vaginal, but since I didn¡¯t know much about it, I didn¡¯t understand why I couldn¡¯t do a normal one.  ¡°I¡¯ll exin why ¡°it seems that he read my mind. ¡°You see, the time you have been pregnant is very little, and with a normal ultrasound the fetus would not be seen and we could not know if it is well and how many weeks you are more or less, the vaginal ultrasound does not tell us the exact period, it only brings us closer to something and it does not give us the due date, but it helps us to know how it is going. That is why it is rmended that every month the mother visits the gynecologist to follow her pregnancy with ultrasounds. ¡°Then she said, ¡°Now I just ask you to rx.


    It was all very confusing, I know very well that medicine was; however, apparently this was much more so. This was not my specialty, but I knew something more or less.


    I said nothing and just nodded to let him know that I understood and to go on with his work.


    Minutester, I felt the device enter me, it felt cold and ufortable to feel it, even so I concentrated and rxed as the doctor had said.


    She pointed to a screen for me to turn my head and look at, it was almost next to the bed. My sister came over to stand on the opposite side and took my hand.


    The doctor began to move that cold instrument inside me, nothing was visible on the screen, I could only see a dark tone on it. Why can¡¯t I see it?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing there,¡± I said in anguish.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will show up in a moment. ¡°He says. ¡°Look, here it is¡± he finally says while pointing with his finger on the screen ¡± Or rather there they are. ¡± he concluded. How? he corrected saying, there they are. That can¡¯t be right. ¡°Congrattions, you will be a mother of twins.


    ¡°What¡­ what are¡­ two. ¡°I stammered. I was surprised by the news, I didn¡¯t expect this.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting this. This confirms it¡± she points to the monitor again. ¡°Here¡¯s one and here¡¯s the other. And the best thing about this, is that for the moment everything is going well, ¡°he finishes.


    I can¡¯t see them very well, they are just a few dots, but I still feel nostalgic and I start to cry. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m happy to find out that there will be two of them and to see them, or because I¡¯m afraid of not being so good for them, of failing as a mother, of not knowing how to take care of them. It¡¯s a lot of things. Alexa squeezes my hand and gives me a reassuring smile. As if to say. It¡¯s going to be okay.


    They will definitelye to change my whole life, they will be my reason to go on and the best thing is that it will be double. Making the decision to have them didn¡¯t take me long to do it, after seeing them and knowing that they will be twins, I don¡¯t regret choosing them.     Time, days, weeks and years may pass. But I can never forget him, no matter how hard I try as I had set out to do. It¡¯s hard to face this without him, I don¡¯t know why on earth I keep tormenting myself if he in all this season has never looked for me. That means that he never cared as much as I wanted him to, much less would he care about these little ones that grow more and more every day.


    The days go by, and my nausea increases more, now I understand why, they are two against mom. Before they are born, these little devils will finish me off. I smile when I think of them. They were like a cure, an antidote for my ills, they were my hope and my future, only them.


    My goal was to continue with my studies, to finish and get a good job to give them a life as they deserve. I don¡¯t want them tock anything. Even though I have the support of my family and now Lionel¡¯s, I don¡¯t want them to carry my responsibilities, my little ones, that¡¯s just my duty. It will be them and me against the world. That¡¯s the way it will be forever.

 My hell

    DANTE


    I felt the heat of the bullet as it passed by my head, shattering the ss of the window behind me. Some fell on me as I rolled for cover still holding the gun in my hand. I looked the other way and searched for Ivan with my eyes. He was crouched behind a huge barrel of fuel. I looked at him and frowned, what the hell was he doing? He stood up quickly toe to my side. Then he fired several shots into the dangerous contents and lunged with me as it caused a huge explosion. In the meantime, we took cover behind somerge metal containers. The Russians had ambushed us early that morning. I did not understand why if I had dealings with the head of their organization. Of course, after this event I was going to investigate this matter very well and get to the problem that caused all this trouble.


    I had several allies in the mafia, almost everywhere in the world. It didn¡¯t help them or me that we were enemies, since I delivered shipments of weapons and drugs to them just as they delivered other kinds of merchandise to me. We also handled moneyundering.


    ¡°You see that? ¡°I pointed to a metaldder a few meters away. Climb up,¡± I ordered, ¡°I¡¯ll cover you.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He looked at thedder and then at me.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a stupid idea. You go ahead and I¡¯ll cover you.


    ¡°Go! That¡¯s a fucking order! -I shouted in annoyance. This idiot always went against me and even more so when something like this happened.


    Ivan grunted, but he moved and looked at me to wait for my signal. I nodded my head. As soon as he came out from behind the container, I stood up to shoot. I distracted them and took them by surprise. That¡¯s how I was able to hit two of them, making them fall to the ground. In the meantime, another one reached to shoot me. I crouched down and took a look at Ivan, who was almost finished climbing the stairs. They noticed my friend and started shooting at him. I took advantage of the fact that they were focused on him and aimed at one of them, which I quickly knocked down. They came back towards me to attack me again. I hit one in the leg and another in the side. When they fell, I jumped out from behind the container, ran as fast as I could and climbed the stairs. When I got to the top, I heard more gunshots. Ivan was fighting two guys. As I crept closer, I saw my friend fall to his knees.


    ¡°Ivan! ¡°I shouted, not caring if they heard me.


    As I approached him, I noticed the blood spreading down his shirt. At that moment I heard footsteps. I turned quickly to shoot them until they fell. I took off my shirt and put pressure on Ivan¡¯s wound.


    The sound of a helicopter made me raise my head. It was ours. They werete in arriving. At that moment I saw out of the corner of my eye that another guy wasing up the stairs. I grabbed my friend with my other arm to help him stand up and leaned him against me so we could walk together towards the rope that was thrown to us. The helicopter couldn¡¯t go any lower than it should because of where we were. For that reason we had to hang on to the rope. The problem was that Ivan didn¡¯t have much strength, as the wound was leaking and he looked pale. I was able to lift him up so that he could hang on. I didn¡¯t know how long he could hold on.


    As soon as we were hanging from the rope, the helicopter ascended and flew away from the site. The men who climbed up to the roof shot at us, but their poor aim showed, as none of them hit us. They lifted the rope to help us up. I passed them my friend¡¯s arm, which they helped, to go up first. Once up, the first thing I did was to check his wound. He was getting paler and paler and was in a cold sweat. He had lost a lot of blood, I could see it on the shirt I put on him, which was still dripping.


    ¡°Brother, talk to me,¡± I asked him. I didn¡¯t want him to fall asleep, so I needed to distract him. Look at me. We made it, as usual. We¡¯ll be home soon,¡± I told him as his eyes narrowed. Hurry up! ¡°I shouted to those who were in charge of taking us.


    Minutester, we were at the ce where we had one of the ndestine clinics. We couldn¡¯t go to any hospital or anything like that, let alone in this country. We were outside Italy. Here in Russia we had an illegal medical service, but as things were, we couldn¡¯t stay any longer, so I rushed the doctors to get him treated as quickly as possible.


    The doctors informed me that it was just a bullet graze and that the serious thing was that he had lost a lot of blood. That was what weakened him. They gave him a transfusion. Since he was still unconscious, I would take him to the ne on one of the stretchers they had while they gave him blood, as much as he needed. We had to leave now. There was no other way, we had to do it if we didn¡¯t want another shooting. I asked one of the doctors to lend me one of his nursing staff and assured him that I would bring him back safe and sound when my friend was stable.


    Once on the ne, when he ascended, I began to rx a bit. I sat down in one of the seats near Ivan¡¯s stretcher. It had always been like that. When one was between life and death, we took care of him. That and much more was what made our friendship unique and faithful in all these years of knowing each other.


    He was my childhood friend. His father worked for many years for my father and now he was working for me at the same time that his father continued to work. The difference between Edgardo and his son was that he was no longer able to go through the motions like us. He mostly took care of the business, the finances and all that shit, while we did the dirtier and more dangerous work.


    I wasn¡¯t afraid of death. I always said that if it was my turn, it was because it was my turn. I was aware of the world I was in and what I was doing. I knew that sooner orter I would die of a fucking bullet. This is my origin, the legacy left by my father. I was born for this. It was something I couldn¡¯t give up as if it were just a job. Besides, it was what I loved to do most. I loved to watch the blood of my enemies spill, when it ran through my hands and when they begged for their lives. That¡¯s why they called me the Devil. I feared nothing. I was not afraid of losing anything because I had nothing, only this shitty world. I knew that after I died nothing would take me and that what I had today would be taken by others. I only enjoyed the adrenaline rush when a bullet shot out and hit my adversary. I always took advantage of every moment of my life with what I liked the most and in my own way. Women, alcohol and fights were the best for me. I loved to fight, so I participated in Bare-knuckle boxing matches. There was a ce I would go to on Saturday nights. I would go there to drink and fight. I had plenty of women. Every day I had a different one in myp that I would have wild sex with wherever the horniness would allow. I was a man who enjoyed rough, unceremonious sex, as fucking was one of my favorite activities. I didn¡¯t like to repeat it with the same woman. It was rare for that to happen. I didn¡¯t like that they were infatuated and then wanted those fucking things calledmitments.


    I wasn¡¯t the kind of guy who would talk pretty in their ear to win them over and make them fall in love. My only goal in that was to get them into bed and have sex for just one night if it was good. If not, it was her loss. I didn¡¯t like begging, much less a one-night stand. I never forced them. If they wanted, I would make them enjoy the whole night until they werepletely satisfied, but only by fucking them. The girls brought to me for service were for my men. They were women who chose to be there. Their only task was to carry out orders and their job. Even if theirbor was by force, I would never force them to be with me. It wasn¡¯t something I needed to do, as they came to me on their own. And speaking of women, the purser girl had already been offering herself to me for some time. I won¡¯t deny that she¡¯s attractive. She¡¯s in for a treat, that gorgeous blonde. But I wasn¡¯t in the habit of messing with the staff that worked for me, especially if they were good at their jobs. If I did, I¡¯d have to fire them. He ignored her, but I figured my weakness for women would bring me down one of these days. I dreaded the thought that I would soon lose a good employee. Well, no one was indispensable in this rotten world.


    Ivan woke up after two hours and asked for water because his mouth was dry.


    ¡°Shit, you scared the shit out of me,¡± I told him when heid his eyes on me. Don¡¯t do that again, because if they don¡¯t kill you, I will for being an idiot.


    ¡°Thank you for the wee,¡± he replied with difficulty. He was exhausted, but he still smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a baby. ¡°I gave him a light fist on his leg, since his wound was on his abdomen.


    ¡°And why are you still shirtless? ¡°he asked. I hadn¡¯t realized I was still naked from the waist up. If you did it to seduce the medical staff so they would treat me faster, I assure you your n worked.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t need those strategies to seduce a woman. They just fall off by looking at them. ¡°I curved my lip in a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re a conceited idiot,¡± he growled.


    ¡°Yes, a cocky idiot and lucky to attract the female sex. ¡°I winked.


    ¡°I winked at him. ¡°No kidding. Have you noticed how you¡¯ve got that stewardess in love with you? Even her panties must be wet. -He nodded his head towards the cabin where the woman entered. Poor girl, listen to her. The Devil never misses his prey.


    ¡°You know what I think of the staff.


    ¡°But if it¡¯s just a fuck and that¡¯s it, you¡¯re not going to ask her to marry you.


    ¡°That¡¯s the fucking detail, they get their hopes up believing that because I¡¯m with them I¡¯ll ask them to marry you.


    I snorted as my cell phone vibrated in my pants pocket and I turned to see myself without the top garment. Damn, I had forgotten. The first thing I had to do was get a shirt. I scrolled the screen to take the call. It was Leo. He filled me in on some financial matters of business I had in New York. The head office of mypanies was in that country and other matters of the DM organization, which was the name of the association that my father formed in his time and that I myself knew how to keep these eight years.


    I was 21 years old when I started to take charge of the organization and everything. At that time my father had died and I had no choice but to take his ce. I had already been preparing for years for the day toe. A little before I was a teenager, he had already taught me how to use weapons and how to fight. I had known all that since my childhood. I myself fought at school with other ssmates. It was in my blood. My mother used to live always worried about me, but she was aware that this was my world and that this was the future that awaited me, because she knew who her husband was, the king of the Italian mafia, and I was the only one who would inherit everything. My parents had no more children, as my father said he didn¡¯t want to bring any more into this world to have a future like ours. He always had rivalry with his younger brother because the grandfather left my father in charge because he was the oldest son, so the whole Italian mafia was left in his hands. My uncle never agreed with what his father dictated, that¡¯s why he always hated them. There was always rivalry between them and now there was between Bruno, my cousin, and me. He was a little younger than me, even so, he was also good in fights and what to say with the use of a weapon. They called him the Raven for a reason. Even though they were my blood, I wasn¡¯t tempted to hit them back when they attacked me.


    Several times Ipeted with him in fights and I always beat him. Although he was good, he stillcked polish, but since it was none of my business and I didn¡¯t care, I smashed his stupid face in. He deserved it in spades for continuing to mess with me. As for business, we had already been yed badly several times. Since his father, Giorgio, was in charge of a part that grandfather left him, he would do anything to get me out of the way, but what he didn¡¯t count on was that I already knew all his tricks.


    I did not trust anyone but Ivan and Edgardo, who were by my side for years. They were faithful and the only ones.


    ¡°Who was it? ¡°my friend asked.


    ¡°It was Leo. It is necessary for me to travel to New York urgently.


    ¡°Failures?


    ¡°Something like that,¡± I grunted, ¡°but this time I¡¯ll have to go alone.


    ¡°Are you crazy? You know you can¡¯t go alone. Someone of us has to go with you. -He looked at me annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s something I have to do. I¡¯m not asking for your permission.¡± Now I looked at him with an annoyed gesture. Besides, I have no other way. Leo and Enzo are busy with other matters in Italy. They can¡¯t apany me.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s someone else who¡¯s crazy. You just got shot and you want to go to work? ¡°I red at him. When we get to Italy, you¡¯ll stay and I¡¯ll go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate, it was just a graze. I said I¡¯ll go with you.


    ¡°And I just said no. Are you going to disobey my orders? ¡°I mumbled.


    ¡°Devil, it¡¯s my duty to have your back. It¡¯s my job and my loyalty as a friend.


    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re in no condition. Besides, you¡¯re of no use to me, you¡¯d only get in my way,¡± he told him so I wouldn¡¯t insist. He would never get in my way.


    ¡°To a certain extent you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t want to be in the way. My job is to watch your back, not for you to watch mine,¡± he snarled. I knew he was angry with himself. If nothing else, take the best men with you. You can¡¯t be left unprotected.


    ¡°Ivan, don¡¯t treat me like an idiot who doesn¡¯t know how to take care of himself and defend himself. Although you are the best hitman on the European and American continent, I am very good with my fists, just as you are with your guns. With them I have already killed several. I don¡¯t know if you remember.


    ¡°You said it, with your fists. ¡°He smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m also too good with weapons, I just don¡¯t like to show off, since it would take away your title. ¡°I winked at him.


    The stupid grin was wiped off his face.


    I guffawed as he gave me a dirty look.


    Now I would have to go to America to travel to New York. I had very valuable business to take care of, but this time it would be without my trusted people. I would take with me my best soldier, Franco, the one who always walked by my side, and the team he had well trained and controlled. That was enough to make sure that no one would get close to us.

 New York – Part 1

    DANTE


    ¡°Dante, you can¡¯t travel now. You can¡¯t leave others in charge. It¡¯s more necessary for you to stay in Italy. Things could getplicated with the Russians, and Ivan is not in a condition to take over.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Do you think I care howplicated things are? You know me, and you know I won¡¯t listen to you. Whether you like it or not, I have to be there. It¡¯s my duty. Business is having problems again, and this time you can¡¯t handle it alone. I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.¡± I turned my gaze towards the window. I was on the ne. I had already arrived in Italy so that Ivan could disembark. Apparently, Edgardo didn¡¯t like me leaving the country. ¡°You may have a right to many things, but not to tell me what to do.¡± I ended the call.


    I knew he cared about the organization and the businesses, but this time he needed help because he always did everything on his own. He controlled the corporate side of things, and I handled the organization. Business was rarely my forte; danger ran more in my blood. Ivan and I were in charge of controlling 80% of the drugs consumed in all of Europe and America. Most of the merchandise we distributed came from the southeast of the country and was then distributed on two more continents. One of them was where we had conflicts due to an ambush by the other rival Russians, with whom we had no affiliation.


    It turned out that a part of Russia was divided into two cartels, allies and enemies. The other part of the country had no ties to our organization, and for them, it was an offense to take their territory. That¡¯s how it worked in all the organizations in the world. No one was allowed to touch your territory unless they wanted war. Since those two organizations shared a country, that was the risk one ran when joining one of them. We had been fighting for control of all the drug trade in Russia for several months, but the Russians didn¡¯t understand that with the Italian mafia, no one messed around, especially not with the Devil. They didn¡¯t live to tell the tale. Edgardo was aware of everything; he knew who we were up against, but this was our business, the life we had chosen. In my case, it was the life that had been thrust upon me, and one I had grown to like. Ever since they killed my father, it had been this way. Because of my courage and cunning, I had be the Devil of Italy. It was a legacy my old man left for me, one that had been passed down from generation to generation. He always used to tell me that someday I had to take it on, and my son too. In that case, I would disappoint him because I had no ns to have children.


    I arrived in America, in the city of New York, at night. When I traveled, I preferred to do it at night, especially if it was for organization matters. It was a way to prepare myself in case I had to eliminate an enemy.


    ¡°First, we¡¯ll go to thepany. ¡°I told Franco when I saw him disembark.


    I had a group of well-trained and capable men to follow all my orders, and those who watched my back all the time. Among them, I only trusted Franco. He was in charge of overseeing the others. He was the squad leader.


    I knew it was very early, but I had to get up to speed on many things. It was dawn, and the sun would rise in almost two hours.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s in order, sir ¡°Franco announced¡±. Whenever you¡¯re ready ¡°he said what I wanted to hear, that everything was in order. I didn¡¯t like surprises.


    I nodded.


    We headed towards the cars waiting for us near the runway. The arrival at thepany took us less than thirty minutes.


    I was already in my office on the top floor of the skyscraper. This was the headquarters of mypanies in America. I was the damn king of this continent too, where I controlled an empire of businesses that served to cover up all my dirty dealings.


    When I saw Edgardo arrive, I turned to greet him and gave him a warm hug. He was like a father to me. Since my old man died, he became one, as he started to protect me more and worry about everything I did. I knew he didn¡¯t like me being controlled, and I rarely obeyed him, although I knew he was right about many things.


    ¡°Wee, son. ¡°He patted me on the back. I never minded him calling me that. I knew he considered me almost as equal to Ivan, and I was grateful for that¡±. I¡¯m d to have you back here, even though you always disobey me most of the time.


    ¡°And you know that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be. ¡°I replied¡±. How have you been?


    I learned from Ivan that he hadn¡¯t been well, as he had been suffering from heart problems for several years. To some extent, that¡¯s why he stepped back from the organization. We decided it was best for him to take care of thepanies and administrative matters. Besides, I needed his help on this side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my health. I¡¯m fine.


    I looked at him and saw some weariness in his eyes. I would have to give him a few days off while he was here, but first, he had to inform me about everything rted to the problems thepany was facing. I nced at Franco and some of the men responsible for our protection and walked over to the bar in my office. I knew it was too early to drink, but I didn¡¯t care. Edgardo would probably scold me like a stupid teenager any minute now. I poured myself a Scotch whiskey and turned to look at him again.


    ¡°Dante, you have to take care of yourself. Drinking so early and all the time is not good for you. Your addiction to alcohol will ruin you ¡°he said, concerned.


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Besides, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but I¡¯ve been drinking for over two years without getting drunk. I just have a couple of drinks a day. It helps me rx, and it works. It¡¯s like a dose my body needs.


    I reached the sofa in a room in my office and sat down. I swirled my ss to mix the drink. Then I gestured for the security team to leave. At my signal, everyone left. Franco closed the door behind him.

 New York – Part 2

    DANTE


    Once we were seated in our chairs, Edgardo started filling me in on everything that had happened in thepany. He made it clear about all the finances and the partnerships of the corporate chains that were allied with ours. It would take us some time, but I could only stay for less than two weeks, a good period to resolve several issues. It wasn¡¯t that serious. We had an association with a Russianpany that was very helpful. Maybe he was right that the problem wasn¡¯t of utmost importance, but I wouldn¡¯t leave them alone, especially now that he wasn¡¯t in good health, even though he imed otherwise.


    After all the information he gave me, we decided to start working to move forward, since I also couldn¡¯t stay long and leave Leo and Enzo in charge. It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t trust them, on the contrary, they were one of the few people I trusted. The concern was because I was with the pending of the robbery that happened with the Russians. Something told me that at any moment they were going to attack. I knew that they were not our allies, because I had a very close bond with one of their bosses. It was impossible for him to y me crooked.


    In a week, I solved the problem of thepany. I felt exhausted and bored of so many files that had passed through my hands. I just wanted to clear my head and distract myself a little, and what better way to do that than on Saturday?


    On Saturday afternoon, I left my office to go straight to the hotel where I usually used to stay when I came. Edgardo offered me to stay with him in his apartment, but I declined his invitation. I was used to having my space and privacy, more if I was nning to bring some woman and hang out. He knew me, and for that reason he was not offended by my rejection. The hotel was my property. Besides, it was like a home for me.


    I walked straight to my room with Franco behind me. The team stayed down to guard. I only allowed my trusted bodyguard to walk me to the door.


    ¡°Get the car ready. In less than ten minutes, we left. ¡°I informed him before entering the suite I was staying in.


    ¡°Yes, sir.


    When I walked in, I heard my phone, which beeped. I looked at the screen. It was a call from Ivan.


    ¡°How are things going?¡± it was the first thing he asked when I answered his call.


    ¡°All right, we¡¯re almost done.


    ¡°That means you¡¯ll be back soon¡± he blurted out very confidently.


    ¡°Maybe. We also need to solve the problem of the Russians.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m working on now. That¡¯s what I was talking to you for. The problem became even bigger.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? ¡°I inquired almost in a scream.


    ¡°The Russian cartel with which we are associated said that we have not fulfilled the agreed goods and that, in view of ourck of word, there is no agreement anymore. ¡°He was very angry. It was the first time we lost a shipment and a partnership where both sides came out favored.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Damn it! ¨C All this was thanks to the ambush they had done to us. We had lost merchandise and, most importantly, some great partners¡±. I can¡¯te back yet, so I¡¯ll send Franco to help you.


    ¡°When will you understand that none of us are you? Substitutes are worthless here.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving them to rece me. I¡¯ll send him to go on an errand.


    ¡°I hope you will finish with thepany affairs ande back as soon as possible. I¡¯m leaving you. We¡¯ll talkter.


    He hung up, leaving me with the word in my mouth. He was furious, but no more so than I was.


    I couldn¡¯t get mad at him because I knew he was right. He was upset with me because I came to solve issues that were not as serious as those that were in Italy.


    I returned to the living room of the suite already ready and arranged to leave and called Franco to better inform me of the situation.


    ¡°Franco, give me all the information on the Russians. How did Ivan find out about it?


    ¡°It was them. They let them know by sending one of our men beaten, tortured and almost dead, ¡°he replies.


    ¡°All right. Come to the suite to talk it over.


    I grabbed my gun to see who the hell was knocking on the door. I calmed down and put my gun away. It was Edgardo. I assumed you were already aware of the matter.


    ¡°Is something wrong? ¡°I asked him when I opened the door.


    ¡°And you ask it like that so lightly? ¡°He entered without waiting for an invitation toe in¡±. If Ivan doesn¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t even find out. Just because I¡¯m no longer one hundred percent in the organization doesn¡¯t mean that you can step aside.


    ¡°No, at no time have I thought like that. I just found out too.


    His anger softened.


    ¡°Okay, I believe you, but don¡¯t even think that I¡¯ll leave you guys alone with this this time. ¡°When I was going to reply, he spoke again¡±. They can¡¯t get rid of me like that lightly just because I¡¯m old already.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that, your health is more important, and you should rest.


    ¡°Fuck my health. First is family and business. There will be time to restter, maybe when I die. He turned to go back to the door. I have to get back to thepany. I just came to update you.


    ¡°Leave work for today. It¡¯s Saturday, and it would be best to go out and distract yourself a little.


    ¡°With all these problems, I don¡¯t have the head for that kind of thing. Besides, I¡¯m getting too old for those jogs. Maybe it will help you to de-stress a little.


    ¡°Come on, man, I know you want to. I¡¯m going to the Dark Side club, which Ivan and I usually go to when we¡¯re here. I know you¡¯d like to see Julie. ¡°I winked at him.


    I knew that she and he had their affairs, but that was a long time ago. He stopped frequenting that ce and only his son and I kept going, only he hadn¡¯t been going for a long time. It was a ce that I frequented when I was in New York, but since I had note to America for many months, I stopped going. Now I just wanted to hang out and forget a little about the problems that wereing. If my friend were here, he would forbid me, but since I didn¡¯t obey anyone, I would go the same way.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t a brothel like the one I was thinking of going to. They were the ces I frequented the most in other countries when I was traveling. However, that club was good to go drinking and have somepany while receiving an oral by some dancer. Yes, because that was what they did the most in that ce: dancing on a catwalk with a tube. Sometimes he would take some of them outside to take them somewhere and have sex with them, but very rarely.


    Maybe just for today I would settle for onepany. As long as she did her job, I would drink a Scotch, since alcohol was the good for all my ills.

 Mysterious man – Part 1

    LILLIE


    I had a crazy week with all my sses and several exams. I always ended up exhausted, but today was even worse. Whenever I had an exam, I would feel drained from studying for so many consecutive hours. The sleepless nights took a toll on me. Everything I did was a constant struggle. The sacrifices were worth it, and I knew that in the future, I would be proud of what I had achieved.


    The most regrettable part was that I had to work today, it was already Saturday afternoon, and although I wanted to spend more time with my mother, it was impossible. I worked nights five days a week, so I couldn¡¯t take care of her. The extra time I had was limited, and I used it to be with her. She always told me not to worry, to keep doing what I was doing, but I couldn¡¯t just sit idly by while she got tired so easily with any effort she made. Ever since she started chemotherapy, her body had been weakening, and the numerous medications she took made her fall asleep quickly. She was no longer the same as before. This illness was slowly taking her away from us. I was afraid that one day she would leave us alone. She was the one who gave me the strength to keep going, even though she scolded me sometimes for staying upte or for disobeying when she told me not to worry about her. I did it because my mom meant too much to me. I loved her with all my heart. She was the best mother in the world. She always looked out for us, and now it was our turn to do the same for her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    My workce was far from where I lived, but I was fortunate that my best and great friend, Mika, picked me up at my house every evening before it got dark. She had an old car, but it still ran well. She used it to get around everywhere. Mika was my closest friend and my confidante. I met her a couple of years ago when she worked at the cafe where my sister worked. She was the one who invited me to work at the club. I knew it was nothing bad since I had known her for a long time, and she had beenpletely trustworthy. She would never put me in harm¡¯s way. We knew each other very well, as if we were sisters.


    Like every evening, she came to pick me up. I got into her car and greeted her with a kiss on the cheek. She smiled at me, turned up the stereo volume, and drove us to our destination.


    Mika was a stunning girl. She was tall, with dark flowing hair, nted dark eyes, tanned skin, and a curvaceous body. She was older than me. She was 21 years old, and we had a two-year age difference. When she turned eighteen, she left home because she said she was fed up with her drunk father. Mika had lived for many years in a dysfunctional home. Her mother had left them. While her father drowned in alcohol, her brothers turned into delinquents. There were two of them, both older than her. She didn¡¯t feelfortable in that environment and decided to run away from them as far as possible, leaving them in another state in the country. She struggled to find work quickly because her education wasn¡¯t very advanced. She had to leave school for a period and didn¡¯t manage to finish it. Finding something decent proved difficult. That was the reason she ended up at Julie¡¯s nightclub. She started as a waitress, but when she saw the good tips and the pay that the dancers received, she asked the boss if she could be one too and be apanion. In the club, you could either just dance or be apanion for those wealthy men who frequented it. My friend didn¡¯t think twice and jumped at the opportunity. In contrast, I agreed only if they allowed me to dance. If Julie respected my agreement to be just a dancer for the club, I would stay, but if not, I would leave.


    We arrived. The building wasrge. From the outside, you might think it was an elegant ce to have a few drinks, but it wasn¡¯t like that. We entered the club, and as usual at this time, the ce was empty because it wasn¡¯t open to the public yet. Our shift started at six in the evening, and the public was admitted after seven, so we had a little time to prepare.


    I didn¡¯t have to worry because my performance always started in the middle and the other one at the end. ¡°To end the night on a high note,¡± Julie used to say. She said I was her most prized dancer. The other girls got annoyed when they heard her say that. Many of them resented me for that reason. Mika didn¡¯t take Julie¡¯s words personally, so she wasn¡¯t offended, and she even supported her and praised me, even though Mika was very good at what she did too. The years of dance lessons I had taken helped me.


    Before heading to my dressing room, I greeted my colleagues, especially the waiters and bartenders, who were my firstpanions and friends when I arrived. They were very friendly and knew I would never forget them, as Simon, one of the waiters, had started suggesting that as soon as I became a club dancer, I would forget them and wouldn¡¯t talk to them anymore. Of course, that would never happen; I wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    He said it because many colleagues had said it as if it were a big deal to dance for lustful men. For me, it wasn¡¯t something I took pride in, dancing semi-nude for them, although many respected it, but there were others who didn¡¯t care about the rules and, because they had money and power, believed they could do as they pleased. This was a job where you had to be very careful and not roam around when the ce was in service. I rarely went out. I only moved from the dressing room to the stage and from the stage to the dressing room. Going beyond that meant exposing oneself and being fresh meat for predators.


    After greeting everyone, I went straight to the dressing room to get ready. When I arrived, I noticed that almost all my colleagues were already getting ready. They were all running around. It was always like this. Even though we had an hour to get ready, we always needed more time. The ce wasrge, almost ten times the size of this room. Itfortably amodated fifteen girls without crowding. There was another one, but only ten girls were there, the ones who had been working here for years. So to speak, they were the exclusive ones, the ones who provided full service. They called themselves the VIPs. Mika called them the olddies. Here, we dressed, put on makeup, and did our hair. If we wanted to take a shower, there were showers at the end of the hallway, near the exit. Julie¡¯s office was upstairs, as the ce had two floors. The VIP lounges were also there, reserved for distinguished customers. It was a quieter, more private area for those who liked to have business meetings or spend time with their acquaintances. That¡¯s where the exclusivepanions were kept. I wasn¡¯t interested in exclusivity or anything like that; just dancing was more than enough for me. Mika said I was right to hide my identity because many of the men who frequented the club were dangerous people. I didn¡¯t understand much when she referred to that. Still, I liked wearing a mask before going out to dance. When I agreed to dance, I told Julie I would wear one. Since she didn¡¯t object, I took advantage. Since then, I started dancing with one on, hiding part of my face.

 Mysterious man – Part 2

    LILLIE


    I sat in a chair in front of the mirror. Mika arrived and stood behind me to start straightening my hair. With my hair, it didn¡¯t take much time since it was somewhat straight, although the humid weather sometimes messed it up.


    ¡°Have I ever told you that you have beautiful hair?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Millions of times.¡±


    ¡°Well, I never get tired of saying it,¡± I replied, recalling herpliment.


    ¡°What will you wear today?¡± she asked.


    ¡°A bra, a green sequin skirt, ck open-toed heels with a tform, and, of course, my emerald green sequin mask.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re going to shine with that sparkling green,¡± shemented.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Julie wants,¡± I said with a sigh. I didn¡¯t know why she asked me to wear these clothes today.


    ¡°Oh well, we have to listen to the boss.¡±


    After doing my hair, she helped with my makeup. Then it was my turn to help her. We always helped each other. Besides, it was the only time we had to chat about our things.


    ¡°It¡¯s Saturday, which means it will be a good night,¡± Mika said with a generous smile. ¡°Today, I¡¯m the first one out, so wish me luck. I hope I finally find my millionaire tonight.¡± She winked at me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need it; you always do great,¡± I assured her, giving her a thumbs-up.


    My performance was after hers and two other girls, so my dance would still be a while. I took the opportunity to sit in one of the armchairs in the dressing room and started messaging my sister on WhatsApp. I wanted to know how my mother was. Whenever I had a chance like this, I spent my time asking my sister about my mother. Sometimes she scolded me for asking too much. Since I knew I wouldn¡¯t be up early for work tomorrow, I messaged her at this hour. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered her. After she told me everything was fine at home, I stopped bothering her and yed a little game my niece had installed on my phone. I had to do something to pass the time I had left. I wouldn¡¯t wander around the club; I wouldn¡¯t risk it that way, although I could go out in disguise with a ck trench coat and a cap to chat a bit with Tomas and Roy, the bartenders.


    I got up and decided to follow my crazy head and go out for a while. At this moment, most of the girls were in the main area. Some were with clients, while others were dancing in the smaller stages, so I found myself alone in the dressing room.


    I grabbed a ck trench coat and a cap of the same color, which I carefully ced on my head so as not to get disheveled. That¡¯s it, I got out of there. Before arriving at the hall, you could already hear the screams, theughter and the voices of various conversations, and that was a sign that the club was crowded with many people. When I got to the bar, I smiled at the guys and started chatting with them. They gave me a ss of water afterughing at me for walking incognito in the club. Meanwhile, they told me about Mika, about how she danced that night. The only thing I thought was that maybe she had already found her millionaire man. It made meugh to remember that. That girl knew what she wanted and she wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    Between chat and chat, time flew by and I didn¡¯t even notice. I looked at the time on the wall clock that was in the bar and got up to leave, but not before thanking the guys for the drink and for the good talk we had. I said goodbye to them and almost ran away. I turned left to leave the living room and go back to the dressing room. When I took a few more steps, without reaching my destination, I staggered on my heels when I collided with someone. When I thought I was going tond on the ground, I felt that that person I tripped over reached out to grab me by the waist and prevented my fall so as not to hurt me. On the one hand, I was relieved to realize that he had saved me, but, on the other hand, I remembered that a stranger. Still, I raised my head to see my savior. I met the most beautiful eyes ever seen in my life. He was a perfect size and gray, but what caught my attention the most was that strange something that determined his gaze, something like mysterious and danger. The man was very close to my face, too close, I would say, but that made me notice his face in detail. He was a very attractive man, with ck hairbed back, with a serious countenance, with a contoured nose, asymmetrical lips and a clean-shaven and well-groomed beard. His jaw was well distinguished and was as perfect as all his features. He turned out to be very handsome, but what I liked the most was his look, his beautiful eyes, although there was a hint of darkness in it. How could I like something like that?


    My body was still attached to his. He was still holding me with his arm. That look froze me and that face left me lost. He looked at me as if he wanted to record something in his mind. I couldn¡¯t move and my breathing stopped for a moment. I didn¡¯t understand why this was happening to me with a stranger, with a man who didn¡¯t know who he was. As soon as I realized that I had lost the cap I was wearing on my head, I could understand it when he detailed me with his eyes; he went from my face to my hair. And that¡¯s when I asked myself the question: ¡°Will he be a client?. Just thinking like that made me shudder. I¡¯ve always wanted to run away from this kind of man, the kind who, just by looking at his face, shouted danger.

 Asshole

    LILLIE


    His gaze drifts towards my provocative cleavage. That¡¯s when I realize that my breasts are pressed firmly against his chest. He arches one of his eyebrows and smiles, raising the corner of his lip, not giving me a chance to react quickly.


    ¡°But what is he doing?¡± I push him away until I manage to distance myself from him and cover my breasts with my arms.


    I don¡¯t know who this guy is, who¡¯s shamelessly ogling my breasts with lust and impudence.


    ¡°He¡¯s such an idiot!¡±


    After I pull away, he raises his hands in a surrendering manner with a mocking smile. It seems like he finds something amusing. Without taking his eyes off me, he approaches again with an arrogant posture that makes him look even more attractive.


    ¡°What am I thinking? I¡¯m going crazy.¡±


    ¡°Molto bello,¡± he says, tilting a smile. A dimple forms on his cheek, making him look even more charming.


    I silently observe him, taking in every detail of his perfect face. I might not have understood what he said, but my anger returns, not because of that, but because his stupid, mocking smile doesn¡¯t disappear from his handsome face. I want to respond to his strangement and insult him for his arrogance, but since I don¡¯t even know whatnguage he spoke, I refrain.


    ¡°You arrogant jerk!¡± I shout in my head.


    I notice he¡¯s about to say something else, but his mobile phone rings in the pocket of his pants. He grumbles and curses under his breath, but I manage to hear it. After a few seconds, he answers in the samenguage he spoke to me a few minutes ago. He doesn¡¯t stop looking at me. Still, I take the opportunity to slip away from there, and I seed. It takes him a moment to react because he was focused on his call. I thank myself for being able to escape from that conceited guy.


    Minutester, I finish getting ready to go dancing. I put on my mask and fix my hair a bit, as my hairstyle got messed up with the cap I was wearing. That reminds me of what happened a moment ago when I stumbled upon that majestic dark-haired man. I haven¡¯t been able to get his face out of my mind, and it¡¯s because he¡¯s incredibly handsome, but equally arrogant and obnoxious. One of my colleagues enters to inform me about my uing stage appearance. I finish my final adjustments and stand up to leave and head towards the apuse and cheers.


    I¡¯m behind the curtain, waiting for instructions as usual.


    I hear Ben¡¯s voice, the host.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Good evening, gentlemen. Today, like every weekend, we save the best forst. I hope you enjoy this wonderful dance and indulge in the beauty and innocence of our most precious gem. With that said, I wish you a happy evening. Without further ado, I present to you the lovely Esmeralda.¡±


    Everyone erupts in cheers, whistles, and apuse.


    In a matter of seconds, I step out from behind the curtain. As always, without looking at the audience, I close my eyes for a few seconds while the music starts ying. Then, I begin my slow movements, letting the melody guide me. I dance to the rhythm until it bes more lively, just like my swaying. I let myself go, regardless of who or how many are watching me. I always focus on the days when I was a dance performer. That¡¯s what helps me not to think that I¡¯m in front of many hungry wolves in very little clothing.


    After opening my eyes, I sway my hips on the pole in the middle of the stage. I perform my maneuvers and try not to lose my sensuality. I dare to nce at the crowd a bit. They are all men in elegant suits, some apanied by bodyguards or others. They are all drinking and smokingfortably seated. They are of different ages. My eyes stop at just one person. It¡¯s the majestic and arrogant man I stumbled upon a few minutes ago. He can¡¯t take his eyes off me. I can see the same foolish smile on his face that he had when he saw my breasts. I am exposed to his dark gaze. I begin to tremble from head to toe. He has four bodyguards escorting him behind. He signals one of them. When he approaches him, he whispers something in his ear. He has not stopped looking at me, and that makes me uneasy. I just hope that whatever he said has nothing to do with me.


    I ignore the man who practically devoured me with his gaze and focus on my performance.


    After finishing my dance performance, I receive many enthusiastic apuse. I almost run away from there. I don¡¯t want to encounter that guy, so I¡¯ll just grab my things and my coat and leave as soon as possible. When I get home, I¡¯ll take a shower and put on somethingfortable.


    I¡¯m about to finish packing my belongings, but some girls approach me and congratte me. I only respond curtly. I¡¯m eager to get out of there. Mika stands by my side and asks me what¡¯s wrong. I tell her I received an urgent call from home and need to leave. I ask her to let Julie know in case she needs to call me. She nods and wishes me luck. I give her a quick farewell hug and leave. I can¡¯t run in these high heels. If I don¡¯t want to twist an ankle, I have to be careful. When I finally manage to get out the door, I run into two men dressed in ck suits. They block the passage. They are huge and broad. I observe them for a few seconds. When I try to react and move to step back and go another way, one of them blocks the entire path.


    ¡°Non possiamoscia andare,¡± he says.


    Meanwhile, they enclose me with their monumental bodies.


    I have no idea what he said, as I couldn¡¯t decipher theirnguage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re looking for, but I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person. Will you please let me pass?¡± I ask in mynguage, trying to showposure.


    ¡°I must inform you that I cannot let you go.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?! But who are you people? Don¡¯t make me shout even louder until the police arrive.¡±


    For a few seconds, I don¡¯t know what to do until the sound of a cell phone is heard. The men exchange looks. One of them takes the phone and starts speaking in thatnguage I haven¡¯t been able to decipher. I take the opportunity while they are distracted with the call and start moving back to escape. With my almost fifteen-centimeter heels, I run without letting go of my small backpack containing my belongings. I reach a taxi stand. I¡¯m thankful that there are some people around, and I breathe a sigh of relief. Suddenly, a Lamborghini stops at the curb where I am standing. A man gets out of it. To my surprise, it¡¯s the same guy I collided with at the club, the one who was devouring me with his eyes while I danced on stage.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±

 Pervert

    LILLIE


    My eyes travel to the few people who are nearby.


    A couple of secondster, he is also joined by the two guys who stalked me on the way out.


    That¡¯s when I know no one will help me. No one will be able to face a man with a dangerous appearance and two guys with the face of thugs, big and well-armed. I realize that; they bring pistols under their sacks. I¡¯m shaking more, like a jelly. I almost died of panic. What I¡¯m most afraid of is that I don¡¯t know what they want to do with me, other than kill me, or so I think.


    It¡¯s almost two in the morning. There are few passersby, but still some are aware of my situation, but they don¡¯t bother to defend me from these bullies.


    ¡°Just get in the car by hook or by crook,¡± he says with an annoyed look on his face. Nonplicarlo di piu ¡± he spoke again in that sillynguage.


    I look at him without taking my eyes off him at any moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Who does he think he is to give me orders? !!


    I¡¯m upset, but the fear won¡¯t go away.


    ¡°Allora sara il modo piu duro, ¡°hiss.


    I don¡¯t understand a single word.


    Without giving me time to protest what he said, in two long and fast strides I already have him close. He takes me in his arms. I scream when he picks me up and takes me with him to then get into his car.


    ¡°Help! ¡°i squeal¡±. Help!


    No one can help me, rather they just ignore.


    This dangerous man is kidnapping me. His gray eyes are dark and his jaw is stiff, as if he were enraged. I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s doing this. It¡¯s a kidnapping, he took me against my will. The one who should be upset is me, not him.


    ¡°What do you want? ¡°I dare to ask.


    ¡°To you ¨C he replies as if with nothing.


    To you? What does that mean?


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re looking for, but I assure you it¡¯s not me. You have the wrong person. ¡°I will inform you as I can.


    He shakes his head and cocks a cynical smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. My appartieni gia,¡±answers in a calm voice.


    ¡°Asshole! Could you speak in mynguage when you refer to me? I don¡¯t understand anything of what you are saying and even less if you speak to me in Chinese, in Arabic or who knows in what stupidnguage. ¡°My wordse out hasty and full of fury.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He draws a smile and speaks again: ¡°Wow, you have a lot of guts, and that fascinates me more. ¡°Smile¡±. I doubt that I have the wrong person, since you belong to me,¡± he deres. And that cute little mouth,¡± her tone is kind of sensual¡± shouldn¡¯t be insolent.


    He runs his tongue over his lower lip slowly. He seems to savor every word he said.


    But what the fuck is wrong with this guy? He¡¯spletely crazy.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking lunatic! ¡°I hit him in the chest with my hands.


    He stops me quickly and with only one hand. I feel my eyes getting wet.


    ¡°Stay still,¡± he says through irritated teeth. Do you want me to force you?


    I don¡¯t know where they¡¯re taking me. I prefer to stay silent so that I don¡¯t get hurt and thus save my energies in case I get the opportunity to escape. At no time under the guard. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s willing to do to me. I have to defend myself in any way.


    Already when I am calmer, I put my hands away and dare to look at him out of the corner of my eye. He seems to be almost thirty years old or maybe younger. He is dressed in ck, with a shirt and dress pants. It shows that these are very expensive clothes. Her hair isbed back, as I had seen it at the club, although it got a little ruffled. I imagine it was when I struggled against him, when I tried to hit him, but he stopped me. His eyes are still darkened. I remember that they are gray, a bluish gray. I think he also runs through me with his gaze, because he never stops looking at my whole body. You can tell that when you stop at my breasts.


    ¡°You fucking pervert!.


    His aura of dangerousness puts my beauties on edge. He keeps looking at me cheekily, I even feel him undressing me with his gaze.


    ¡°Do you like rough sex? How do you prefer it? ¡°He curves his lip.


    ¡°What? !!¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about sex. How do you like it?¡± he questions as if it were nothing, as if he were asking a normal question.


    ¡°But what the fuck do you think? ¡°I exim¡±. You¡¯re wrong about me. I¡¯m not one of those girls you think. I am not ready to answer your absurd question.


    What¡¯s the matter with him? I just confirmed that he is a pervert and shameless. My nerves are starting to get worked up. If I had already calmed down from a fit of despair, now it¡¯s much worse.


    We arrived at one of the most expensive and elegant hotels in the city. It is a very famous ce, as many celebrities and millionaires stay there when theye to New York. This is my opportunity to ask for help, but I will soon find out that this will be very difficult. Everyone there knows him and serves him as if he were their king. She¡¯s holding my arm tightly. Before getting out of the car, he threatened to shoot me if I tried to do anything wrong, like scream or anything else, so my hopes of running away were ruled out.


    The mastodons are following us.


    When we get to what I think is a suite, he shakes me toe in. His guards stayed outside. She pulls me to the room where the bed is located and pushes me towards her. I suppress a whine when I fall. I turn to face him and am met with a dark and dangerous look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he wants from me. You won¡¯t get anything from me, so let me go. ¡°I¡¯m trying to sound confident.


    ¡°You will not leave here until I authorize it and you do as I order. ¨C He thinks about it for a moment¡±. First getpletely naked¡± ask arrogantly.


    ¡°Q- But what¡­? I can¡¯tplete the sentence because of fear.


    ¡°I said get naked!¡± he¡¯s bellowing.


    The throbbing in my chest gets agitated. My heart is beating at a thousand and my hands and legs are shaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    He wants me to undress in front of him. Will he rape me? I don¡¯t know why she wants me to take off my clothes. I don¡¯t think something good wants to do to me.


    ¡°He¡¯spletely crazy if he thinks I¡¯ll do that¡± I reply.


    Without more to add, he takes out his gun behind his pants and ces it on a small table that is next to a sofa.


    ¡°Apparently, you¡¯re a beast that I¡¯ll have to tame. I hope you are like that in bed too. ¡°His tone is cheeky. He takes a seat at the same time as he grabs his gun¡±. Obey if you don¡¯t want me to give you a fucking shot in that precious little head.


    I pray in my mind that he will not hurt me and I decide to obey him. Maybe that¡¯s all she wants, to see me naked. I take off my coat, skirt and top that I danced in the club in. I¡¯m just in my underwear now.


    ¡°I said everything!¡± he shouts in an altered way, while still pointing his gun.


    I jump from the fright. I don¡¯t like this, but I have to do it if I want to stay alive. I undress as ordered. I am exposed to his lustful gaze. As he looks at me with his eyes wider, surprised, you could say, his breathing rises and falls at a choppy pace, as if he is about to lose control. I¡¯m shaking more, but not because of the cold, but because I¡¯m scared to death.

 Dangerous – Part 1

    LILLIE


    I was still standing, trying to cover some parts of my body with my hands. He came closer, grabbed me roughly by the face, holding my chin with one hand.


    Memories shed through my mind about my family, thinking of my mother, my sister and my beloved niece. If I was going to be raped and then killed, or whatever it was going to do to me, thest thing I wanted to have in my head was them.


    How could I be attracted to someone like that?


    I questioned myself mentally. I was a monster, someone who had no feelings or remorse whatsoever.


    Well, that was the least of it now. What was done was done and he had me at his mercy. At any moment, he could do whatever he wanted with me. Fearing that he was going to hurt me.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re mine, ¡°he squeezes my cheeks tighter, while he speaks in my ear in whispers. ¡°I own you.


    What is this lunatic talking about?


    ¡°As I told him at the beginning, I think he got the wrong person. ¡°I answer with difficulty because of his grip.


    ¡°Shhh! ¡°he lets go of me to grab my neck without squeezing so hard, and with his other hand he brings his index finger to my lips. ¡°I¡¯ve paid for you, just one night.


    I stiffen at his words, ¡°Paid, just one night, what is he talking about?


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± I stammer.


    But he interrupts me abruptly.


    ¡°What have I paid for you, and don¡¯t make me repeat things more than twice, I don¡¯t like to give exnations for anything. ¡°I shake my head. I can, he continues to run his finger over my lips, my face. ¡°For this asion it will only be one night, but I will do my best to make youpletely mine.


    I swallow saliva, he keeps on saying incoherent things. But I pluck up the courage to answer him.


    ¡°Indeed he is wrong, I am not a prostitute! ¡°I look at him with courage. ¡°They mistook me for some other dancer,¡± she confronts him.


    I never thought I would be able to confront him, especially with that gun in his other hand.


    He shakes his head, while he shushes me with a ¡°shhh¡±.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re the same one I bumped into at the club and the same one who danced with a mask. That blonde hair and those emerald eyes are unmistakable.


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­ but¡­ I¡¯m just a club dancer, not a prost¡­


    She interrupted me again without letting me finish what I was saying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are or not, ¡°he says. ¡°You¡¯re mine, period!


    ¡°I think you are crazy.


    ¡°I think so too, sometimes we need that madness to survive in this fucking hell. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    I ignored what he said anyway, I didn¡¯t care what he said, I just wanted to get out of here running as fast as possible and get away from this danger man. But there was no way, especially if he kept holding me tightly. I was starting to lose my patience, at any moment I was going to shout his truths, I was fed up with him.


    I started to look for the right words to get him to let go and let me go, but I wasn¡¯t sure if I should keep struggling or pretend to distract him and run away at the moment. I had toe up with a n, but that would take a long time.


    I look up at his dted pupils, then lower his gaze to my lips. My heart is pounding and aching and restless with fear. One of his hands grabs my hip, where he brings the gun, without giving me time to retort his lips take mine, melting into an aggressive, deep kiss. Suddenly I feel his tongue probing the inside of my mouth. I struggle, as I punch him in his chest. He holds me tightly by the nape of my neck, forcing me to follow him in the kiss.


    I never thought my first kiss was going to be like this. I feel my cheeks getting wet from my tears, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and my weakness came out. I didn¡¯t want to cry in front of this monster.


    Without stopping fighting, I try to take him off as I can. I keep fighting, but. I can¡¯t with him as he is so much bigger than my body. So, without thinking, I just act and bite him on the lip, so hard that I draw blood. He grunts as he pulls away from me, but thus interrupting the torturous kiss, I mentally thank him for my aplishment.


    But I am still afraid that he will now shoot me as he had said. After I see him touch his lip to check for blood, he looks at me again with that cold, angry look.


    I think I woke up the demon.


    I quickly close my eyes when I finally see his hand rising, thinking he might hit me, but that blow neveres, I only feel him grab my arm tightly to throw me back to the bed, and that¡¯s when I realize that I¡¯ve reached my end.


    I open my eyes at the moment of impact when I fall and I see that hees closer to corner me on the bed, but at that moment a cell phone rings. It is not mine because I left it in the backpack I was carrying and I don¡¯t know where I am after the guy drags me to his sports car.


    The cell phone rings again, he curses in a loud voice, which even makes me jump with fright. I check that it¡¯s his while he takes it out of his pants pocket, looks at the screen, he¡¯s still standing in front of me, without waiting any longer. He answers saying something in his stupidnguage that I don¡¯t understand at all.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He turns around to leave the room, closing the door behind him, leaving me there alone. And I sighed, finally I could breathe calmly, letting out all the air I had umted. After calming down a bit, I stand up to gather my belongings and try to get dressed. I didn¡¯t care if he got annoyed when he came in for having dressed me, I was going to do it in case I had to run, since naked, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do it.


    Being in front of that man is exhausting. I take advantage of his absence to look for my bag in the room, to see if I had left it here, but after searching everywhere, I found that I had not.


    ¡°You can go,¡± he says when he enters the room.


    I am stunned by that sudden big change. He is still upset. I can notice it in his clenched jaw and his dark look. I don¡¯t know what made him change so fast, I don¡¯t think twice and in a few steps I am already out of the room. Before leaving the suite, I look for my bag around the ce, and it is that if I didn¡¯t bring my identity, cell phone and house keys, I would leave without thinking about it. And also how I was going to pay for a cab, but that was the least of it. I could even run home because of how desperate I was.


    ¡°One of my men is waiting for you outside, he will take you, ¡°he adds to my silence.


    ¡°No need, ¡°and the only thing I wanted to do was to leave and not to know anything more about this man and those guys with a thug look.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you, it¡¯s an order. ¡°I mumbled. ¡°And let me make it clear, you belong to me and I wille back for you.


    And so, without adding anything else, he turned to go back into the room. I snort at his weird behavior. Not taking any more notice of anything else. I get out of there, and I realize that the mastodons are there waiting for me and three more ced near the door are one of themes closer, carrying my backpack in his hands. Well, he even did something good, like taking care of it.


    When he gets to me, he offers it to me and, without thinking twice, I snatch it from him, he tells me that he will escort me home, and I just tell him to take me back to the club. He insists on the same since his boss ordered him to do so.


    Damn, that¡¯s all he knows how to give orders.

 Dangerous – Part 2

    LILLIE


    And the truth is that thest thing I want is for them to know where I live.


    I keep insisting and I invent something to get him to send me back to the club. He thinks about it for a moment and then epts.


    Minutester, we arrive at the ce. I don¡¯t wait for the guy to open the door or say anything, I just get out of the car as fast as I can, and without looking back, I enter the club. Mypanions look at me strangely and it¡¯s because they see me again after I had already left. It¡¯s rare in me that they see me when I had already left.


    I look for Mika with my eyes, but I can¡¯t find her anywhere.


    I hope she hasn¡¯t left.


    I didn¡¯t want to run the risk of going outside alone again and those guys would be there waiting. Maybe if they see me with someone it will be different.


    I go to the bar and ask the guys for my friend. They reply that a few moments ago she had gone to Julie¡¯s office. I thank them for their information and head upstairs to go in search of Mika.


    I knock on the door when I arrive, and then it opens. It is one of the guards of the ce. He looks at me with an astonished face. I don¡¯t know why. I ask him for Mika and he answers that she is busy inside with the boss. I hear my friend scream.


    What¡¯s going on?


    I push the door without caring about the guard, he tries to stop me, but I¡¯m already inside. Mika is standing in front of the desk, and Julie sees me and freezes in ce. I don¡¯t know what I expected. It¡¯s the same reaction as the guard.


    My friend, noticing the boss¡¯s behavior, turns around to see, as I was standing behind her. When she sees me, her eyes widen and, without thinking, she throws herself at me to hug me.


    ¡°Lilli!¡± she shouts before reaching me, and hugs me euphorically, sweeping me with her gaze, as if making sure that nothing will be missing. ¡°Are you okay, they didn¡¯t do anything to you?


    When he interrogates me, he checks what he means and that lets me know that he was aware of my dangerous situation. But how did he know?


    ¡°Did you already know? ¡°I ask fearfully.


    I was afraid to know that my friend was involved in my instant kidnapping and that I was almost abused by that guy.


    She shakes her head vigorously.


    ¡°No, I found out a moment ago and came to im Julie. No one knew how to tell me where you were, but when I heard that you had been offered to the most dangerous mobster. I came to check if she had anything to do with it.


    She said, referring to the boss, and I looked at her without understanding. She had given her word not to sell me to anyone, that my deal was just to dance, but apparently she had not fulfilled her part.


    ¡°You promised! ¡°I shouted, pointing my finger at her, as I moved closer to the desk. ¡°That was the deal.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She stands up and sighs.


    ¡°I know, but I couldn¡¯t say no to the Devil, ¡°she said, worried¡± He is almost the owner of this city and of all the ces he steps on, with a snap of his fingers he can close the club and take away everything that belongs to me. ¡°He snorts ¡°Besides, I have deals with him and his colleagues, and on that side I also had no choice. He promised me he wouldn¡¯t hurt you, that¡¯s why I finally agreed, since I had refused, please believe me. ¡°plea.


    I can understand her as she had always been good to me, to everyone, and she herself had those policies that she did not prostitute her girls. I was beginning to doubt that about her, but what if she was right?


    ¡°You still had to keep refusing. ¡°I replied, disappointed.


    ¡°And I did, as I told you I refused, but he said he wasn¡¯t going to do anything to you, that he just wanted yourpany, I told him that you didn¡¯t do that kind of work either, that you only danced for the club.


    ¡°He told me that he had paid. ¡°I im to remember what he said.


    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t ept it. I still leave the money, but there is the briefcase with all the money. I will return it to his friend, who is more sensitive than he is.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can continue working here. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯lle back for me. He told me so.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me, I need you. I will do my best to protect you, but please don¡¯t go.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t take the risk again, that fucker almost raped me! ¡°I say furious.


    My friend grabs my arm in concern.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think he was going to hurt you. ¡°Julie replies.


    ¡°How can you say that! ¡°my friend yells at her. ¡°We know that guy is a demon, he¡¯s a heartless, ruthless guy. You exposed her to that bastard!


    I reassured her by taking her hand, that¡¯s what I liked most about her, she always defended me and took care of me, like a sister.


    My friend holds my hand tighter and pulls me out of there. We leave that ce in silence and without paying attention to those who call us. She drags me to her car, I know she is worried about me and I have to reassure her. Once in the car, she takes a breath of air and speaks.


    ¡°Sorry, ¡°she says crestfallen.¡± I should have taken care of you, ¡°she ms the steering wheel in annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m a bad friend.


    I deny and ask to see me.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. ¡°I answer.¡± You didn¡¯t know what was going to happen. ¡°I rub her arm to make her rx. ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m here safe and sound.


    She looks at me with wet eyes, I give her a smile. And she answers me with one almost the same but half forced. I know she cares about me and I know she wouldn¡¯t forgive herself if something bad happened to me, but neither she, nor me are to me in this.


    After talking things over and reassuring each other, we start the trip to our homes. I hope my mother and sister are already asleep, otherwise I¡¯ll have to make something up for beingte.

 She will be mine – Part 1

    DANTE


    I don¡¯t know what was happening to me, but from the first moment I saw her in that ce when I stumbled upon her, I was bewitched by her beauty, and I just wanted to know who she was. And when I watched her dance on that stage I was bewitched by her movements, her sensuality and the only thing I wanted was to have that lush body in my bed, but when I saw her naked I longed for her much more.


    From the beginning I realized that those emerald eyes were going to be my downfall. And no woman had be an obsession, a delirium, a great desire until I wanted to have her in any way in my bed, to have her to savor every part of her, until I was satiated with her exquisite body of a goddess.


    I could not get the image of that woman out of my mind. Her lips, her breasts and her feline eyes. But most of all her full lips, after having tasted them nothing was the same, I wanted her more. Even though I forced her to kiss me and she refused all the time, the more I was turned on by her behavior and how hard she was. I had never taken or forced a woman to be with me, I could be a bastard in business and in murder, but I would never rape a girl, besides I never had the need to do it, they always came to me alone, offering themselves. That was something that activated me until I got horny and that was what I liked.


    I always liked the easy stuff, the whores, and not having to beg for a fuck. Now it was different, she made it hard and hard at the same time. And that turned me on much more than others. I had to make her mine, just for one night, to get rid of this desire I had for her so I could go on with my life as before, I had to find a way to convince her, I couldn¡¯t take her by force and fuck her, or maybe I could?


    What if I didn¡¯t have enough with just once, and I wanted more and more of her? I have to n well how to get that body to have her naked again, but this time on my bed and me on top of her, running over every part of her.


    My stupid friend twice had interrupted the moment I had her in my arms, it seemed he knew what he was doing because he imed me thest time, telling me to stop having fun with the powders. He had called very upset to tell me about the problem with the Russians and that they had attacked a shipment of drugs and weapons from us, making us lose a lot of merchandise again.


    Damn you!


    Apparently they wanted to die and of course they were not going to get away with it, but first I was going to have fun with them. Ivan and my men were able to grab two of the guys working for the Russian cartel, I had given them orders not to kill them, since I was going to make them talk first, for that I asked my friend to just torture them, it was one of the things that he and I practiced the most, but more me, he killed without interrogating, or waiting for answers. And that gave me more courage since he knew the procedure by which the detainees had to go through first.


    I did not usually kidnap people was not my forte, but when it was to find out or to threaten someone I did it, on two asions I even sent to kidnap the brothers of the opposite Russian cartel. My strongest enemies were the Germans and the opposing Russians since Russia was divided into two cartels. I helped the Smirnovs to get the Vasilievs, who are the opponents, out of the territory, and with the problem of the ambush and everything that happened, those who were our allies became our enemies as well as the others.


    Everything had turned to shit, we had lost a very big partnership and already two very big cargoes. I had to fix this matter, but first I was going to torture those two fuckers until I got all the shit out of them.


    This business kept me busy, but I still couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her. I had to go back to Italy to settle these matters, but as soon as I could, I was going toe back for her.


    Here in New York I had a reliablewyer, who was in charge of thepany¡¯s affairs together with Edgardo, and I sent for him before leaving.


    He did not take long to arrive, I knew it when there was a knock on the door of the room, I knew it was him. Franco showed up after I gave the order for him toe in, and making the guy with sses and a suit look at me, I nodded for him to leave us alone so we could chat in private. Even though Franco was my absolute confidence.


    ¡°Charlie. ¡°I approached to greet thewyer with a handshake and a tight hug. ¡°Long time no see.


    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s good to see you again,¡± he replies in kind. ¡°I came as soon as I heard you were using my services. What am I good for?


    He knew that when I sent for him it was for something illegal, something that had nothing to do with business.


    ¡°I need you to send someone to investigate something, or rather someone,¡± I said, ¡°I need you to get all the information about a woman who works at Julie¡¯s club.


    ¡°A whore?¡± he gestures. ¡°It¡¯s very rare for you to ask for something like that in a woman.


    I lean on my arms to lean back on the couch. I was already sitting down.


    ¡°She¡¯s not just any woman, just do what I¡¯m asking you. ¡°I growl in annoyance, you know well that I hate being questioned like this.


    ¡°All right, all right,¡± he puts his hands in surrender. ¡°Whatever the Devil asks.


    I give her the little information I have about her, and the description of her physique, just remembering it had already made me horny, I needed a fuck to calm me down a little. But I wasn¡¯t going to do it until she arrived in Italy.     Monday morning I arrived in Italy. I was feeling a bit exhausted because I had not slept all night. I was nning by video call with my friend all the strategy we were nning to do. Since we are preparing the next shipment and, of course, we were going to set a trap. I was going to discuss all that with him as soon as I arrived in Italy and also go to see those guys to interrogate them.


    When I was already gathered with my trusted team, we met in the room that I had equipped for our meetings. It was in the basement of my house, it was a huge room, we hadputers, whiteboards, arge central table with chairs. Here we discussed the attacks, the shipments, and everything rted to the organization.


    We also had another room located in the same ce but that was equipped with weapons, and everything rted to training. It was a gym just as big. Those two ces were located in the basement of my mansion. They were the most restricted. Only my trusted men were allowed to pass and the others had to pass with permission, either from Ivan or from me. That ce was well secured, it was not easy to enter, there were guards everywhere, as outside and inside all my territory.


    Aftering up with some ideas and strategies that my team nned, I got up and took my weapon to get out of there and go to visit my dear visitors, who were in the dungeons. That ce was outside the mansion, very secluded, it was located in the long corridors of the backyard, which lead you to that ce. Ivan, Leon and Enzo apany me.


    When I arrived, I realized that they had them ready as I used to ask for them to be put. They were hanging by their wrists with hips, their bodies were hanging, they were already beaten and a little tortured.


    When I found myself in front of them, I spoke to them in Russian so that they could understand me.


    ¡°Who exactly do you work for? ¡°I asked them and one of them answers that for the Smirnovs, I shake my head. ¡°Wrong answer ¨C I take my knife and approach the one I don¡¯t speak and cut a toe, letting out a roar of pain, while a stream of bloodes out where I cut. ¡°Now will you give me a good answer? ¡°the guy who spoke says the same thing again. ¡°Well if you want. ¡°I cut him again but two more toes, to the same man, he just screams and whimpers, it is a heartbreaking cry of suffering. ¡°Now yes, I don¡¯t have your time. The next ones will be from the hand. ¡°I say while I clean my razor with the clothes the guy is wearing, the man doesn¡¯t say anything, so to cheer him up, I cut a finger of his hand, and. When the other one, with his bellowing, ¡°You are already tiring me, and I warn you that today I don¡¯t feel like ying, ¡°when I am going to cut again, another of his fingers, one of them, speaks, saying that he will tell me everything if I let them go,, I say yes so they talk, and of course as I am not a merciful guy, then my word dies there.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After saying the names of the condemned, I was somewhat surprised. I did not believe that the Bachmans were behind all this. The Bachmans are the Germans we have had as enemies since before my father died. They have been enemies of the family for many, many decades. But since I was left in charge, they never dared to attack, until now. I suspected my uncle and Bruno, but I still wasn¡¯t too sure about them either.

 She will be mine – Part 2

    DANTE


    After thanking them for their kind cooperation, I dismissed them with a shot each in the head. They had had enough of me, and yes, I was partly grumpy. Ever since that little girl had refused to kiss me. And not being able to have her had my nerves on edge with anger.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, you look so strange,¡± says Leo, who walks next to me, while patting my back with his hand.


    ¡°Leave it, lovesickness,¡± answers Ivan. With a giggle


    I growled in annoyance at his stupidment. Let¡¯s walk down the corridors to get out of the dungeons.


    ¡°Are you serious? A woman makes the Devil uneasy, ¡°now it¡¯s Enzo who¡¯s talking.


    The three of them join inughter, while I am with my unfriendly face, I look at them badly. And they just raise their hands, supposedly in surrender, but they mock.


    ¡°Oops, oops, oops!


    Say the three in unison. Damn imbeciles, if I could I would shoot each one of them.


    ¡°They¡¯re not afraid to die! ¡°I shout angrily.


    They just shrug their shoulders without importance. Stupid bastards.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth it to make a fuss over a whore, she¡¯s just one more and that¡¯s it. ¡°Leo pats me on the shoulder, while he puts on his stupid smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go get some so you can getid and get rid of your bitterness.


    ¡°Seriously brother is right, you didn¡¯t even enjoy torturing those fuckers, you always have fun and you never get tired of doing it,¡± says Enzo.


    I snort loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for anything. ¡°I answer, walking down the road, leaving them behind.


    ¡°Are you really going to fall for that shit, just because of a woman? ¡°Leo shouts from where he is, since I retreated a stretch from them.


    They were right, this was not me, maybe I needed to fuck with some whore to unload everything I had umted. And what better way than to go with this trio of nuts to the bar we used to visit when we wanted to go out and have some fun, to get the stress out.


    I turned and saw them, and I made a sign to them. It was the sign that I epted. They already knew it so we responded between the four of us. When I made the sign, they approached me very quickly smiling. Ivan put his arm around my shoulders while the other two went forward betweenughter and chatter.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Devil I want to see,¡± said Ivan as we continued walking towards our cars. ¡°In yours or mine?


    ¡°In yours. ¡°I answered him.


    We climbed into Ivan¡¯s sporty Jaguar, while the other two drove off in Leon¡¯s truck. That¡¯s how we started our trip to the bar.     We had already arrived, and the first thing Enzo and Leo did was to get the women they used to fuck, they were not like me, I would take different women to have sex with. Of course, now I would do it with any of the women I had already had a crazy night, because all I wanted was to unload.


    Ivan was something like them and something like me. When he got fed up with a girl, he would change cars, but when he chose one to have sex with, he wouldn¡¯t let her go until he wanted to let her go. He also shied away frommitment. That was one of the reasons why he left them.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    At the bar, there were always a variety of womening in, usually he always saw a different one or two when he came in. But when he didn¡¯t feel like it and didn¡¯t want to wait, he would take Tamara. She was a whore from the bar, who wanted to be exclusive to me. She is one of the few I had fucked more than twice, but I only did it because she was very good at doing oral and because she moved very well in bed.


    Tamara was a girl, beautiful I will not deny it, but neither she nor any other had moved my most carnal desire as that emerald-eyed dancer. I still didn¡¯t know her name. I only know that they called her Esmeralda. It was her stage name. Julie had told me. At that moment, I wasn¡¯t interested in finding out her name, age or anything. I didn¡¯t think with my head, but with the one below.


    I had never been interested in knowing anything about any woman, not even with Tamara, who had been the one I had had the most fucks with. I hardly knew her name because they said it a lot in the bar, although I still wasn¡¯t sure if that was her real name. Maybe I didn¡¯t even care.


    The sensual and beautiful Tamara, approached me as soon as she saw me, we were already sitting at one of the tables at the back of the ce. My friends were anxiously meeting theirpanions. Tam was swaying on her hips, as she reached me.


    ¡°Hi, handsome,¡± he leaned over to talk in my ear. ¡°I missed you guys,¡± he said, and then looking at me, he sees my between leg to refer to my member.


    Without thinking twice, I stood up and grabbed her arm to drag her to a more private ce. I only heard theughter of my friends as I left them behind.


    We get to the bathroom and I pull her in with me, locking the door behind me. She walks over to me and runs her hands over my shoulders, abdomen, down to my belt and button the of my pants. I just let her do all the work, as I just want a delicious oral. She knelt in front of me, while unbuttoning my pants and quickly pulling them down along with my boxers. I just watched her, and I was getting impatient.


    ¡°Hurry up! What are you waiting for. ¡°I mumbled in annoyance.


    When I lowered my clothes, I was big and thick. She was exposed in front of her. She stared at it astonished as if it was the first time she was looking at it, she bit her lip and when I saw that she was going to say something, I grabbed her hair strongly with a lunge I made her put my phallus in her mouth, and without further ado, she started to do what she should have done from the beginning. I pushed her by the back of the neck without releasing my strong grip. I could only hear her gagging, but she never stopped. I closed my eyes and let my head fall back, and began to imagine those full reddish lips, that emerald gaze watching me as I received oral from her, and not from a whore. I¡¯m fantasizing about that luscious, luscious dancer, while another woman has my phallus in her mouth.


    I speed up with my hand the movements with which I have her by the nape of my neck, while I imagine myself touching Esmeralda¡¯s breasts and running my tongue over them. For a few seconds my mind clouds over, letting me go, I grunt ande, until I empty myselfpletely in the fucking mouth of the woman I have kneeling in front of me. I don¡¯t know what the fuck is happening to me, but apparently I can¡¯t even have an oral or a fuck freely if it¡¯s not with that little girl with emerald eyes.

 Bad news -Part 1

    LILLIE


    It¡¯s been two weeks since that incident, where that perverted guy abducted me against my will to take me to that hotel. Julie told me he was a well-known and extremely dangerous mobster, they call him the Devil, and it¡¯s very difficult to escape from him. If I n to run, he¡¯ll find me. I¡¯ve been living in fear for days. Nevertheless, I haven¡¯t stopped going to university. I can¡¯t afford to miss it, as we¡¯re in thest semester of the second year. During this time, I¡¯ve stopped going to the club. Julie sent people to look for me toe back to work, but I refused until they stopped insisting. My fear is too great, and I still don¡¯t have the courage to return.


    That¡¯s what I thought until two days ago when my mother had a severe rpse. When I took her to the hospital, they admitted her because the doctors said it¡¯s necessary to conduct tests to monitor any issues she may have. Right now, my sister and I are in the waiting room, waiting for my mother¡¯s personal doctor toe out and give us all the information he has about her.


    I go to get some coffee because we¡¯ve been waiting for any news about my mother since early yesterday. We haven¡¯t even been able to sleep. They will tell us what¡¯s happening with her. I reach where my sister is. She¡¯s talking to the doctor. I think he¡¯s informing her about the situation. When I approach, she says goodbye to the gentleman, turns around, and hugs me suddenly.


    ¡°What did he tell you?¡± I ask quickly.


    I feel her trembling. She rests her head on my shoulder and sobs. She pulls away from me a bit and wipes away a few tears that had fallen.


    ¡°Mom is very ill,¡± she stammers.


    I shake my head, walk to the nearest chair, and slump into it.


    ¡°No, she was fine.¡±


    ¡°Lillie,¡± she approaches me, crouches down, and takes my face in her hands, ¡°we need to be strong for her.¡±


    ¡°But what does that mean? She¡­ she¡­¡± I can¡¯t speak. ¡°Is she going to die?¡± I can finally say it. I feel my eyes moistening and tears streaming down my cheeks one by one.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t do anything, I¡¯m afraid it might happen.¡±


    ¡°How? Are you telling me there¡¯s still a chance she can be saved?¡± I ask hopefully.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what the doctor told me, that there¡¯s still a way to keep her going. It¡¯s through a surgery to remove her breast, but I don¡¯t know if Mom will want to go through that procedure. Even if she agrees to have it done, I don¡¯t think we can afford it. The treatment thates after the operation for recovery is very expensive. It will be even harder toe up with the money now that you¡¯ve just lost your job.¡±


    She takes a seat beside me and sighs.


    She¡¯s right. I quit my job without thinking about the consequences it would bring to my family because I was only thinking about myself. It affected them a bit not having my ie for these two weeks. That money was very helpful at home. Even so, as Alex said, it won¡¯t be enough to pay for it if it¡¯s too expensive because we can barely cover the medications, my university tuition, and the treatments with just my sry. My sister takes care of the household expenses. I think I have to go back to work. I¡¯ll see if they can give me a loan or an advance. I hope Mika helps me, even though I ignored her these two weeks, and she might be upset with me. Still, I have nothing to lose by finding out.


    ¡°How much exactly is needed for the surgery and treatment?¡±


    ¡°$100, 000,¡± she replies.


    It¡¯s a lot of money. It will take me years to save up dancing at the club, but if I can make a deal with Julie, maybe I can get it.


    I bid farewell to my sister. I told her I¡¯ll go talk to my boss to see if I can get my job back and if I can also secure something extra. I let her know that if I¡¯m avable earlier, I¡¯lle back with some food and a change of clean clothes so she can change. I leave almost running to go straight to the club and arrive early. It¡¯s not open yet. The only people in the ce are the guards and, of course, Julie, because she arrives after noon to make sure everything is ready for the night. I reach the office and knock three times.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    I enter.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I had no problem getting through the guards. Apparently, they were still expecting me.


    Julie is sitting at her desk, organizing some documents. I stop in my tracks when I notice she¡¯s not alone. A man in a suit, very elegant and somewhat older, around sixty, slightly gray, robust, and very tall, apanies her. He stands up when he sees me.


    ¡°Lillie!¡± Julie says when she sees me. ¡°I knew you¡¯de back.¡±


    I wrinkle my nose, as she got her way again.


    ¡°Can we talk, privately?¡±


    I nce at the man who is still standing. He kept observing me.


    She nods and approaches the guy to hug him and say goodbye.


    ¡°It was nice to see you again, Edgardo. I hope youe back soon to have that whiskey together that we have pending.¡± She winks at him and then gives him a delicate kiss on the lips.


    He responds by hugging her.


    I look away to give them some privacy. Maybe he¡¯s her lover. Well, many here talk about it, but since I don¡¯t like gossip, I just ignore it. It¡¯s none of my business.


    After their affectionate farewell, the man leaves and bids me farewell as if he knew me.


    ¡°A pleasure, miss. Have an excellent day,¡± he says very politely and chivalrously and leaves the office.


    I don¡¯t understand. They didn¡¯t introduce us.


    ¡°What a strange man.¡±


    Without giving it more thought, I push aside my thoughts and approach the desk to take a seat. This is going to take a while.


    ¡°I want to go back to my job,¡± I tell her as soon as I sit down.


    She does the same from the other side.


    ¡°And this sudden change?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want me toe back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just asking because you seemed very determined when you told me you wouldn¡¯t return.¡±


    ¡°Well, that was my decision before my mother got sick.¡±


    Julie is aware of my mother¡¯s illness. Mika told her something about it. After a while, she gave me a small loan, which I paid back in three months. It was when I started. I needed the money for my mother¡¯s treatment.


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t she supposed to be okay by now?¡± she asks, somewhat concerned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but the treatment didn¡¯t work, and she had a rpse. She¡¯s been in the hospital for almost two days. The doctors rmend surgery to remove the entire tumor.¡±


    She nods as if she understands what I told her.


    ¡°I can understand it very well. If you need help with anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±


    Confused, I wrinkle my nose and forehead. I don¡¯t understand, has she been through something like this too?


    Everything that happens to my mother hurts me, because she suffers a lot. What I want most in this world is to take away that great pain. I am even capable of selling my soul to the devil.

 Bad news -Part 2

    LILLIE


    Julie informed me toe back to work on Saturday so I could spend more time with my mom. I epted to help my sister, so she can be with my niece, since she left her to a neighbor who usually takes care of her when none of the three can. I don¡¯t like that he left it anywhere. I am afraid that something will happen to him, but I understand that he cannot break into two or three to be everywhere.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    My sister needs my help a lot.


    I¡¯ll help her in any way.


    I¡¯m going to my sses on Friday morning. I didn¡¯t want to go because I wanted to stay with my mother in the hospital, but Alex and I came to an agreement; I will stay at night to sleep with Sandy and her in the hospital. On Saturday and Sunday she will go to sleep at home after I get off work to take turns. My sister asked for leave at her job, but she was only given one week. She¡¯s worried, because she has toe back on Tuesday morning. We will be neglecting our mother most of the day. I will do my best to go with her as soon as my sses are over. It¡¯s my turn to get home after leaving today, as Sandy is leaving school. The neighbor will pick her up to take her home, since I will be leaving an hourter than my niece. I¡¯m heading to the bus stop and passing through the university parking lot, but when I cross between a few cars to get to the sidewalk suddenly someone covers my pass. When I look up, I see that these are the same bad guys who work for that damn mafioso. I look at them with the face of few friends. There are no longer two, but four. I imagine that, since they couldn¡¯t take two with me, he had to add two more.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet again, miss.¡± It¡¯s the same guy fromst time who spoke to me in a strangenguage.


    Bufo bothers. These guys make me tired.


    ¡°Definitely unlucky for me.


    They do not smile, their countenance is serious and quiet. They have dark sses on and their perfectly neat ck suits.


    ¡°Will you please walk us to the car? The boss asked that no scandals, since we do not want to take her by force.


    I snort more annoying. What are these guys up to with wanting to drag me to their cars?


    Without further questioning, he agrees to quickly finish with this matter and know once and for all what his boss wants. I hope he doesn¡¯t make me undress again, because now he won¡¯t let me. If he tries to kiss me or do something else again, I will bite him again, but this time much harder so that he does not dare to touch me again.


    The escorts walk to the sides ¨C the other two are behind me ¨C and guide me to get to the car. It¡¯s a grey Aston Martin. It¡¯s very different from thest time. The bully opens the door and invites me upstairs. I get in the passenger seat. After sitting down I realize that on the left side, in the pilot, there is that dark and dangerous man. His eyes fixate on me after taking off his dark sses. I ignore him and look straight ahead.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯de back for you.


    I swallow saliva. A lump forms in my throat. My hands start to sweat and fear makes an appearance.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I question sulkily.


    He looks as usual, cold and arrogant. He is almost dressed the same as thest time I saw him, with ck pants and dark gray shirt rolled up sleeves, without a jacket. Those dark colors suit her well. They are just like him. They can¡¯t miss their damn weapons, which are in in sight in a holster ced on their shoulders. That makes me more nervous.


    ¡°I want something from you¡± he replies. I think I had already made it clear to you before I left. I want us to make a deal


    Oh, my God! What does this mean? And that seemed more like an order than a permit.


    ¡°What are you talking about?


    He raises his hand to keep quiet.


    ¡°I want you to be mine, that we have sex as many times as I want. In return, I will give you whatever you ask of me. Maybe money, luxuries, house, car, pay for your whole career¡­ whatever you want. You will benefit very well, not to say that you will also have a great time in bed with me¡± he says arrogantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a whore!¡± i squeal and try to get out, but the door is locked.¡± I think I had already made it clear to you, so let me go.


    He is watching me from his ce. He seems to challenge me by looking into my eyes. That makes me angry. What do you think?


    ¡°At no time did I say that you were going to be my whore, rather you will be my lover, my wife, minepletely, of my belonging.


    ¡°I don¡¯t belong to anyone! I am not an object.¡± I am angry¡±. I am not for sale to you or anyone else.


    ¡°So you¡¯re doing it for free, then? I thought you needed the money ments cynic.


    ¡°You are the most hateful and arrogant guy! Who do you think you are? ¡°Smile. It¡¯s that mocking smile that shows off her sensual dimple¡±. What are youughing at? Are you making fun of me?


    ¡°I smile because it turns me on more. Your behavior, your attitude, makes me want you more. That beast that you are warms me up. You have achieved what no one else has been able to.


    Gawping, I freeze in ce. Am I provoking him that much?


    And yes, this is my opportunity to help my mother, but epting will turn me into her prostitute. However, he said that will not be the case.


    Oh, my God, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    I am afraid, but at the same time I also want to say that I do ept.

 Emerald – Part 1

    DANTE


    After receiving the report with all the detailed information about the beautiful woman who has driven me crazy, I was impatient to read it, but I put it aside for a moment because I didn¡¯t have time. I had to take care of the organization¡¯s affairs first.


    The day I finished with the boys I had to interrogate, and after finishing at Tamara¡¯s house, the boys and I went to carry out what we had agreed with the shipment. We set up a trap for the Russians who used to be our allies. They betrayed us to gain more power. We interrogated them. Like the other guys from a different n, they told us the same thing, that the German mafia was behind all this.


    I still find it hard to believe, but maybe it¡¯s true, since they have been our lifelong enemies. I don¡¯t understand his motive. I haven¡¯t interfered with your people since I took over. The conflicts with them had calmed down a long time ago. When they meddled in my affairs, they signed their own death warrant with the Devil, so I nned an attack against the Germans with my team, but we are still unclear where to attack. I sent some of my men to gather information about them to find their weaknesses.


    I understand that the head of the German organization is Lionel Bachman, who is in charge of a veryrge mafia. He¡¯s been the boss for years. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a hereditary position or if he formed it himself. I don¡¯t have much information about that poster, not because I don¡¯t care, but because I haven¡¯t had the time or the need to investigate, until now, when it is very necessary.


    I was able to read Esmeralda¡¯s research report a few days after solving all my unfinished business, while I was in my room at my house in Italy. With a calmer atmosphere, I read it. What Charlie researched about her was her full name: Lillie Watson. He is a medical student at a prestigious faculty in the city and is 19 years old. No wonder she looked so young, but she has a well-proportioned body. He worked at a cafe for a few months and then ended up at Julie¡¯s club. Currently, she has been there for more than a year. I¡¯ll get him to quit that job soon. It has to be mine. I can¡¯t let him keep working in that ce. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s going to let other men see her scantily d; only I can do that. He has a family, a mother who was widowed before he was born, something suspicious. I¡¯ll look into itter. She also has an older sister and a little niece. They are on a low ie, so their sister stopped working and took the job at the club.


    The information is very detailed andplete. He details his entire life during these 19 years. I will have Charlie look into his mother and sister as well in case there are any hidden secrets, as I was intrigued that thedy became a widow when she was supposedly pregnant with Lillie, to whom she gave her maiden name. In contrast, her other daughter has both parents¡¯ surnames. There are four photos of each in the report. Lillie doesn¡¯t look like her sister, but she does share a certain resemnce to her mother. The beautiful Esmeralda is a blonde with green eyes, with a lot of radiance. In contrast, her mother and sister are brtes, with eyes of the same color, although thedy has some simr characteristics to Lillie. I¡¯m very curious, and when something catches my eye, I don¡¯t let go. I¡¯ll find out the truth since everything about this girl intrigues me, and I can¡¯t let go.


    Ivan and the others told me that I have lost my mind, that I no longer think rationally because I love that girl at all costs. I know they¡¯re right. I have lost any discussion about it, and I am not thinking clearly. I want to have her at my mercy and possess her as I please. However, the girl is difficult and fierce. I remember when I kissed her for the first time, and she bit me. I won¡¯t deny that it turned me on even more. Everything about her turns me on and makes me want her more and more.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When Ie back to New York, the first thing I do is go to look for her. I couldn¡¯t get away from Edgardo either. He also reprimanded me, as did his son, but I don¡¯t take orders from anyone and I told them to go to hell. They are now located on the premises of the university. I sent my men to look for her and ordered them not to touch her, to convince her to go to the car without forcing her. I want her to feel safe and fearless. Otherwise, it willplicate what I am ready to propose to you. Once I have her with me, both of us locked in my car, I can talk ande to an agreement that will benefit both of us. I can use your need for money to my advantage. I know it won¡¯t be easy, but something tells me that sooner orter it will fall off.


    The fierce woman is a few inches away from me. I can¡¯t stop looking at her. Those beautiful eyes as well as her ample breasts. I loved them like crazy the first time I saw them and I can¡¯t stop thinking about them.


    ¡°This confirms that you arepletely crazy,¡± he replies. ¡°You are arrogant and an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment,¡± I smile cheekily.


    She sighs in annoyance, which I can see on her beautiful face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your deal or anything like that, so let me go. I¡¯m not in the mood to put up with a cocky guy.¡±

 Emerald – Part 2

    DANTE


    And he insults me more, but I don¡¯t pay much attention to him. Apparently, I¡¯m not his favorite person, but I can understand why we started off on the wrong foot. I have to do something to convince her, but I don¡¯t know what could work. Maybe if I try to start over like we know each other and nothing happens.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start again. Let¡¯s pretend we met, and nothing happened.¡±


    I have to pretend that it makes her feelfortable, and that¡¯s when I¡¯ll take advantage of the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not interested in anything you have to offer,¡± she says, crossing her arms.


    Grunt of irritation. This woman exasperates me and turns me on at the same time. I run my hand over my face and head. It¡¯s much more difficult than I thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for permission; I¡¯m ordering you,¡± I say through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t mean well,¡± he replies. ¡°You can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    And she continues.


    I have to think of something to convince her, maybe using her mother as a threat.


    ¡°So you can see that I¡¯m generous, I¡¯ll give you a little time to think about it,¡± I say, trying to convince her.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything, but he seems to be considering it. After a few minutes of silence, he breaks it.


    ¡°I have to go. Is that all you wanted to tell me?¡±


    He¡¯s still in a bad mood.


    He tries to open the door, but does not seed, because of the lock.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    Without waiting for a response or objections from him, I start the car and head towards his house. He never told me where he is, but with all the information I have, I know everything. After a few minutes, we arrived at a modest neighborhood that seems decent. I park in front of the building. It is a medium construction area. It seems that there are some residences that share the property.


    She seems irritated. I know it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t let her go. She tries to open the door again to get out, but when she realizes she can¡¯t, she snorts angrily and turns to me to watch me.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to remove the lock?¡±tired question. ¡°Or are you nning to kidnap me and hold me by force?¡±His tone is sarcastic.


    I smile and, without taking my eyes off her, I answer:


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea,¡± pretending to consider it as I stroke my chin thoughtfully, ¡°but since I¡¯m not the kind of guy who kidnaps women to get his way, I won¡¯t do it. I want you to ept it in a good way.¡±


    She shakes her head and forces a half-hearted smile.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s better that you stay seated,¡± she says, looking at her nails arrogantly. ¡°Because you¡¯ll be waiting a while.¡±


    This fierce woman should exasperate me with her behavior, but it only infatuates me more with her. I also smile to show him that his words do not affect me, but quite the opposite.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to wait as long as it takes,¡± I say mockingly. Since he didn¡¯t bother me at all, I keep pushing his buttons. Is he in every damn way? I don¡¯t know, and honestly, I don¡¯t care about figuring out how to treat a woman properly. I¡¯m not interested in earning it. That¡¯s not my style. My only interest is to take her to bed and make her minepletely, to show her who is in charge.


    After a long time, I let her go. She rushes out as soon as I open the door. I burst outughing when I saw her practically running. I call Franco to tell him to have two men parked outside his house and two more outside the hospital so he can keep an eye on what¡¯s going on. Today, I¡¯m going back to Italy to deal with the unfinished business I have with the Germans. Ivan and I havee to a solution. However, I need to discuss it thoroughly with the three idiots I have as confidants. You need to have a perfectly crafted n; I don¡¯t want any setbacks in this matter. As for the beautiful Emerald, I will put it aside for now to give you time to think about it carefully. I know he has no way out, and he will consider it, since he needs my help. I am willing to give you anything you ask for in exchange for your agreement.


    I¡¯m back with the lunatic trio, but this time we decided to meet in the entertainment room. I want to distract myself and not get angry about the issue we are trying to solve. I need to keep a clear head, so I stop thinking about her for a moment.


    ¡°I think the n is fine,¡± Ivan says.


    We are standing, ying on the pool table.


    ¡°Maybe, but I think in the future, it will bring you a lot of problems, Diablo,¡± Renzo says. Of the four, he is the most sensible and the one who thinks things through the most.


    ¡°What do you mean it could affect him? Don¡¯t make stuff up, brainiac,¡± Leo teases him. Of the four, I can say that he is the most shameless and mocking. He doesn¡¯t take anything seriously, just the business, although none of the four of us do, but he still surpasses us. He¡¯s an idiot.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®in what way¡¯? Don¡¯t forget that the boss is chasing a girl,¡± Enzo replies.


    My jaw tightens when I hear his words. How can that affect anything?


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Ivan admits. ¡°You haven¡¯t thought about the disadvantages either. What will happen if they try to reach her?¡±


    Laughter fills the room. It¡¯s Leo, who can¡¯t stopughing.


    ¡°As if the devil cared about that. She¡¯s just a whore, and that¡¯s it.¡±


    Your answer bothers me, but I don¡¯t understand why. I should be indifferent to what people say about her or what happens to her, but I can¡¯t and I don¡¯t want to. This is a disaster.


    I snorted in frustration, like a bull.


    ¡°I forbid you to talk about her like that,¡± I point to the pool cue. He¡¯s on the other side of the table. ¡°And it goes for all of you,¡± I point to the other two idiots. ¡°She¡¯s not a whore, and she won¡¯t be one,¡± I mutter under my breath.


    Defeated, Leo just raises his arms and the others nod their heads. After threatening them, I lose the desire to continue ying. I sit on the sofa in front of the giant sma screen in the same room. Ivan joins me, sits down and offers me a ss of whiskey. I drink it in one gulp and order the bottle to pour myself another.


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t like this at all. This girl is changing you.¡±


    I take my second sip.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±I pretend not to understand what he is saying. ¡°I¡¯m still the same.¡±


    ¡°Now, but things are changing in you. On the one hand, I would say it¡¯s a good thing, but our lives are no different. We have no right to feel or be vulnerable. You are the Devil, and you have to stay the way you have been so that everyone will continue to fear and respect you. You can¡¯t get soft because of a woman. That wouldn¡¯t be you. Besides, you¡¯d drag us all to hell if you had a weakness.¡±


    I¡¯m still furious. I sigh with frustration. She¡¯s right, and I know that, but I can¡¯t move on without having her first. Maybe I want him to stay, but that¡¯s already risking a lot for the organization and my people. I can¡¯t act recklessly; I have to think things through before I act.

 An offer – Part 1

    LILLIE


    After getting out of that crazy guy¡¯s car, I got into my house as fast as I could, locking the door behind me, so he wouldn¡¯t follow me and try to get in. Just thinking about it gave me the creeps.


    That man did not give me confidence, but the truth is that I was very intrigued to know more about him, maybe the crazy one was another one for thinking that way. I had arrived home on time, they still hadn¡¯t brought my niece and I had time to prepare something to eat. But before doing so, I send a message to Mika to let her know that I was already at home, we had arranged to meet here, I wanted her to know about my work at the club and my mother¡¯s situation.


    Half an hourter I had already prepared something to eat for my dear niece and I had also saved something for Alex. Sandy had already been brought in and was in her room doing homework, she was a very dedicated and obedient girl.


    Minutester, the doorbell rings and I go over to make sure it is my friend and not those guys. Verifying that it is Mika, I open the door. She greets me with a big bear hug. I invite her in and we head to the living room so we can befortable and have a good chat.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going back to Dark side? ¡°Mika asks.


    He means Julie¡¯s club.


    ¡°Yes. ¡°I nod. ¡°I need the money badly.


    ¡°I understand you. But since you told me about your mother, do you think you¡¯ll be able to raise the money soon?


    I snort just remembering that I only have less than a week to raise so much money that I don¡¯t even have a quarter of it.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know.


    ¡°You have to think well how to get it, I will help you, we will ask for support, and I will also give you what I have saved. It¡¯s not much, but it must be worth something.


    I smile when I hear her words, she always supports me, she never leaves me swimming alone in my problems. That¡¯s why I value her friendship so much.


    ¡°Thank you, you were the best. ¡°I take her hand to squeeze it a little.


    ¡± I know¡± she replies with a silly arrogance.


    I guffaw at her sass, she¡¯s always like that.


    ¡°I have something else important to tell you. ¡°I change my countenance to a serious one, she puts all her attention on me. ¡°It¡¯s about that guy¡± she wrinkles her nose in bewilderment. ¡°The mafioso.


    Her eyes widen with astonishment.


    ¡°You mean the Devil!¡± she says in rm.


    ¡°Yes¡± I affirm.


    ¡°What did that guy do to you, did he approach you again? ¡°He asks me quickly. ¡°Tell me you didn¡¯t see him again.


    I take a breath before speaking, I know this is going to bother him.


    ¡°He came back. ¡°I say, and she takes her hand to her mouth to cover a scream. ¡°Calm down, this time he didn¡¯t force me to do anything. ¡°I try to reassure her with my words but they don¡¯t work. ¡°He didn¡¯t kidnap me or anything, he just wanted to talk to me and propose something¡­


    She doesn¡¯t let me go on.


    ¡°What?¡± she says annoyed. ¡°You had to see yourself denied. As much as he is a dangerous mafioso, you can¡¯t let him pull you around at his whim, you would be giving him the reason that he alwayses out on top.


    I deny, I signal him to stop and let me talk.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for that reason, I just didn¡¯t want to end up likest time or worse. ¡°I say. ¡°You don¡¯t know how terrified I was to think that he would hurt me. If I had refused and put up resistance, maybe now I would have fulfilled his wish.


    I get a lump in my throat just thinking about what he told me he wanted to do with me.


    ¡°And what did he want then?¡± he asks.


    ¡°He came to offer me a deal.


    ¡°What kind of deal?¡± she sounds worried.


    I salivate before I dare to answer.


    ¡°He offered me¡­ ¡°I pause for a moment, Mika¡¯s eyes kept looking at me,¡± he offered me sex in exchange for money.


    I manage to say it, but my friend¡¯s gaze opens wider and seemed to spark with anger.


    ¡°What the hell! ¨C she jumps to her feet. ¡°He wants you to be his whore!¡± she screams uncontrobly.


    I stand up to make her lower her voice, as Sandy might hear her.


    I stand up to get her to lower her voice, as Sandy might hear her.


    ¡°Shhh!¡± I say with my finger to her lips, ¡°Sandy is in her room, she might hear.


    She takes a deep breath as she stops in the middle of the room, as she had been spinning around like crazy.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t ept¡± she says and looks at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know me. ¡°I answer irritated.


    ¡°Sorry¡± he grabs my shoulders and looks at me ¡°It¡¯s just that with the situation you¡¯re going through with your mom, I thought that¡­


    I interrupt her and sit down from her grip to move away.


    ¡°I may be needed, but listen well¡± he pointed a finger at her. ¡°I would nevere my body, let alone my dignity. I thought you knew me.


    I fold my arms indignantly. She approaches me.


    ¡°I¡¯m a fool for believing you would be able to, but I didn¡¯t think so because of that, but because I know what your family means to you and that¡¯s why I hesitated. Please believe me.


    He was right, even I came to doubt me, a few minutes after he proposed me that absurd deal. I was capable of doing anything for my family, or so I thought until I denied his proposal. Maybe again he was thinking about me, about my condition and not about those I loved. But I wasn¡¯t going to let any man, let alone that guy, take the most valuable thing of my person, my virginity and my dignity.

 An offer – Part 2

    LILLIE


    Days had passed and I had to go back to work. I still hadn¡¯t worked out any of the money, I only had a small part of it and there was much more to go.


    I was still hoping to get all the money together, maybe I could ask for a loan or a credit at the hospital even if it would put me in debt for life. Julie had lent me some, but it wasn¡¯tplete yet. She had told me she couldn¡¯t lend me the whole amount because she couldn¡¯t get that much money out of the bank in less than a week. But she left word that she would ask a friend for help, and I think what ¡°friend¡± she meant.


    He hade from the bank, had applied for a loan a few days ago, and had returned today to find out if it was epted. But they didn¡¯t, so I went to work discouraged. I had to walk and take the subway to the club. But since I started to leave home I felt observed, I looked everywhere, but I didn¡¯t see anything unusual, it was only the passengers who were traveling on the transport.


    I had been feeling like that for days, I think I was bing paranoid, all because of that conceited man.


    Remembering him brought back bad memories and I didn¡¯t want to think about him and his silly proposal. I don¡¯t deny that it would be a lot of help if I would ept that crazy deal. But that would mean making a pact with the Devil.


    When I entered the club I still had the same feeling, but I rxed when I could see my friend, she was leaning against the bar chatting with the guys at the bar.


    ¡°Lilli!¡± the three of them call my name at the same time as soon as they see me.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back¡± said Roy the bar tender very cheerful. ¡°I hope it¡¯s to stay.


    ¡°For the time being it will be. ¡°I answered, and that¡¯s how it was, as soon as I finished my medical career I was nning to change jobs right away. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you again.


    Mika and I stayed a few more moments chatting with them, they talked to me about everything that had happened in my absence for two weeks. When we finished our gossip we went to get ready for our dance performance.


    Three hourster I was about to enter the stage, my friend was on the dance floor and I was just waiting for her to finish. I was still sitting in front of the mirror, checking my hair and makeup. At that moment I heard someone open the door and enter the dressing room, I ignored that presence believing that it could be a partner.


    ¡°Esmeralda?¡± a male voice calls me by the stage name I used as a dancer at the club. I turn to see who it was. ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?


    It¡¯s the guy I¡¯d seen in Julie¡¯s office, and she¡¯s standing next to him by the door. She takes a few steps to cut a little distance from where I am standing.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask as I stand up.


    ¡°My name is Edgardo Rizzo¡± he understands his arm to introduce himself. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you and introduce myself.


    Strangely I look at him for a few seconds without being able to understand his presence and his interest in wanting to meet me. Even so, after a moment of astonishment I reacted to answer his greeting politely, since I noticed that he is a very polite and gentlemanly man.


    ¡°My name is Lillie Watson. ¡± I corrected him while shaking his hand with mine. ¡°What can I do for you?


    Or rather I wanted to say what do you want from me?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be direct, so as not to take up any more of your time ¨C he replies.


    ¨C I¡¯ll leave you two alone so you can talk¡± now Julie answers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will interrupt you.


    I was still in turmoil because I didn¡¯t understand what was going on, I don¡¯t know who this man really was and why he wanted to talk to me. After Julie left the room, the man invited me to take a seat and it seemed that this was not going to happen quickly. Already sitting across from each other, me in the mirror seat and him in the seat that I pulled closer to be closer.


    ¡°Ie from Dante Mancini¡± he pronounced a name I didn¡¯t even know, my face showed a gesture of function and he spoke again. ¡°El Diablo.


    When he said that nickname I froze in my seat, I could not blink as my eyes opened in astonishment and I think my mouth did too.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Now he has to send his goons to negotiate.¡± I answer annoyed, and I didn¡¯t care if I offended him or not. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know anything about that man. ¡°I quickly stand up to get a coat and put it on to get out of there.


    ¡± Wait please¡± he does the same but stands in the doorway to block my way. ¡°Just give me a moment. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll leave without saying anything else, I only ask you to listen to me.


    He looked a little worried and asked politely, I sighed taking out all the air and without refusing more I turned to return to where I was sitting before. And he did the same.


    ¡°He sent me to give this to you¡± he opened his long ck coat, to take something out of it. ¡°He told me to tell you to take it without protesting.


    As he finishes saying that I see him take out a long yellow envelope and ce it in theb. He shakes his head for me to open it. But I don¡¯t know whether to do it or not, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing or maybe it is. So I won¡¯t find out if I don¡¯t open it. Without thinking it over he took it to try to open it, with my hands a little shaky I start to open it slowly and when I put my hand in to check what it might be, I feel something thick but not that big, and I pull it out to be sure. I realize that it is a wad of 100 dor bills. I am stunned with shock, amazement and confusion.


    What did this mean?


    But apparently it wasn¡¯t just that, I reached in again as I had seen that it still contained something else, and it was three more bundles. Oh my God! This was a lot of money. I recover from the shock.


    ¡± What is the meaning of this?¡± I raise my eyes angrily.


    ¡± Please wait¡­¡± he pauses. ¡°He sent me to give you this money¡­. ¡± I interrupt him abruptly.


    ¡°In exchange for what!¡± Now I shout, and it¡¯s not a question since I know that a man always asks for something in return.


    He sighs deeply and denies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think badly, I know that the Devil can make someone irritating and hateful sometimes ¡°let out an ironic chuckle when he says it. ¡°I can assure you that deep down he is the opposite, he is a sensible person when he needs to be and deep down he is a good man. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve known him since he was born. ¡°I clear my throat ¡°Yes he asked for something in exchange ¡± when I hear him I roll my eyes and he only makes a sign with his hand so I don¡¯t interrupt him and wait to continue. ¡°He only asked that you stop working in this ce as a dancer, these bills are only a small part of the money he will give you. But that will be after you leave this job. He wants you to devote yourself only to your studies and take care of your mother.


    If I had been frozen with shock before, now I was even more so. I never thought he was going to offer me money just for that, ording to him he wanted something else from me but apparently not anymore. And what shocked me the most was that he was thinking of helping me by offering me other help in exchange, that was very strange. Maybe he was no longer interested in me as he had said, but I think that was bothering me a little bit but I don¡¯t know why, I was supposed to want him to stop looking for me and forget about that deal. But something in me also wanted what he had asked me for.

 Nightmares – Part 1

    DANTE


    I got up early, as always when I have an important assignment, at five in the morning. I never slept that much anyway, I was getting used to only sleeping four or five hours, as far as my nightmares would allow.


    I opened the window, felt the cold prating my lungs and so I cleared all the whiskey I drank the night before.


    Since the death of my parents my dreams turned into nightmares, making me constantly fight with my inner and outer demons that had murdered my parents.


    And not only because of that they had be nightmares, but because of the way they had killed them. What had left me most scarred was having witnessed it all and not having done anything to help them. It was something that I had never forgiven myself and that I carried in my conscience. Even after eight years I still couldn¡¯t get over it, I had already made up my mind that it would be like that forever.


    I never got to share a bed with a woman, after a wild fuck I would send them away when I was satisfied. And I had never brought anyone to my house, much less to my bedroom. If I wanted to fuck, I did it somewhere else. I did not want them to take rights that did not correspond to them.


    It had already happened to me with Tamara, but I managed to stop her at the same moment. I made it clear to her that she was just my fuck buddy. But even that seemed like a rtionship to me, there was only one reason I wouldn¡¯t send her away.


    I had a little headache, it was because of the rawness. It had been a while since I had been drinking so much, buttely I was doing it often and more when I wanted to vent my excitement and frustration for not having that girl.


    Now I had a purpose and a desire, it had a name. The little blonde dancer, she had me crazy, but I didn¡¯t want to ept it. I was eager to taste that abundant body, I would not be at ease until I made her mine and made it clear that she belonged to me.


    Maybe I had yed dirty, I had told Ivan to convince his father to talk to Lillie and offer him money under the pretext of helping his mother. Of course Edgardo was not aware of my dirty y or he would not have epted, but my friend knew, and had made him promise me not to say anything.


    They called me the Diavolo for a reason, you couldn¡¯t make a deal with me because that meant more than anything else making a pact with the Devil. And that little girl was about to sign with the devil himself.


    My desire and lust for that girl made me do so many crazy things, although I was used to doing crazy things, but not for women. The stupid trio of idiots had given me ideas on how to get her to ept, but they were all stupid like themselves.


    Ivan had said that he would kidnap her and bring her to Italy, Leo had said that he would look for her and take her back to the hotel and finish what he had left pending, and once it was done, ording to him, the temptation would go away. And finally, the most sensible but most idiotic of the three, Enzo said that he should propose to her and ask her mother to marry him, so he could bring her here. It was the most absurd and crazy idea. Deep down I knew it could work but I preferred to do it my way. Gambling with deceit.


    Once I epted my game I would have her eating out of my hand and any time I could pull out my az up my sleeve. I know she would ept because she needed the money badly and even though she is a fierce girl she was also very naive.


    After doing my sit-ups and a few more push-ups that I used to do when I got up, I went to take a shower and then to have a light and quick breakfast as usual.


    Minutester I leave the house apanied only by Leo and Enzo, Ivan was still in America solving the matter I had entrusted him with. Franco and the team trained to apany us to these activities also followed us, we were in an SUV and the security team was in a simr one.


    I did not want so many of them to be seen so I decided that we would only go in two vehicles, I know there were not many of us but it was a very capable and prepared team for this operation. Normally I would send them to this business, I never went myself unless I was dealing with the head of the cartel or without my right hand, but this time I wanted to go because I needed to distract myself.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I was ready to have a little fun, so I could never miss my faithfulpanions my two beautiful Beretta APXs. These exceptional pistols managed to fulfill my every whim. When I faced my enemies I liked to show my face, go head on, let them see me and see their faces too, smell their fear, feel the anguish, y with the bragging of a few and bust some bones. No son of a bitch could resist me, it was the pure truth.


    Today was one of those days that I would face several guys and since I wanted action I signed up without thinking twice. We were guarding a shipment, which of course was not mine and which we were going to steal, from the same guys who had stolen one of ours. ording to the Germans, that¡¯s why we were going to jump one of them.


    The moment we saw that they had arrived, we stealthily got out of the vehicles and spread out around the ce to position ourselves in our agreed ces. Once we were in position, I would give the signal to attack and as my signals were shot so I did, I started shooting left and right, the others followed me while the rats tried to hide in their holes. Then they fired, but it seemed that the bullets were repelled by my body, they always passed very close, but they never entered.


    When I ran out of bullets, my enemies noticed and one or another tried to get closer to see if I was defeated, but as soon as they began to approach I threw myself at them with my fist. It was my strongest point more than my weapons. Even though I cracked all my knuckles breaking jaws, noses and teeth. None of them managed to touch a single hair on my head. I was always agile and with a lot of strength for fights, this was a piece of cake for me, I will not deny that I did receive two or three blows when several of them got together. But they still couldn¡¯t beat me.


    After giving them the beating of the century, and killing several of them since others managed to flee. I called the other guys toe and get the cargo and empty it all to take it to the warehouses.


    The warehouses were in an area that I had highly secured, where I had the bulk of the merchandise that was headed all over Italy. No one had ever managed to get into them, but they had tried. They were more heavily secured than a prison, so it was not easy to get in.

 Nightmares – Part 2

    DANTE


    Later, when I was already at the mansion, I was in my office waiting for the guys to bring me information about all the merchandise that had been gathered during the robbery. While I continued to resolve other matters of the organization. I heard someone knocking on the door, when I opened it I saw that it was Alfredo, he was the butler, he was an old and wise man, he had worked with my parents for years, they were faithful servants and had been working in this family for more years, just like Edgardo and Martina.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked as I raised my head from theptop to see him.


    ¡°Sir, young Bruno is here¡± he says still standing in front of the door.


    I grunt in annoyance, just remembering him provoked that in me, and his presence made me get in a bad mood.


    ¡°Let him in. ¡°I affirm, after thinking about whether to let him in or not.


    He nods and leaves the office to go back the way he came. Almost two minutester the door opens to be the presence of my stupid cousin. With his arrogant and supposedly ssy walk, he enters with a cheeky wide grin and takes a seat across from me, only the desk separating us. He leans against the back of the seat as he crosses one leg over the other.


    I lean back in my seat, resting my arms on the armrest and sping my hands together to stare at him. I wanted to decipher his face but since he always disyed sass and smugness, it was difficult to do so.


    ¡°Cousin,¡± he says cheekily, ¡°I¡¯m d to see you.


    ¡°What do you want ¡°I answer with a tense jaw and clenched teeth. ¡°Cut the cynicism and get to the point.


    ¡°Now I can¡¯t visit you for no reason?¡± he pretends to be offended.


    ¡°Damn it Bruno! ¡°I say irritated as I bang my fist on the desk. ¡°You always have a reason for everything, so don¡¯t give me bullshit.


    With his hands he shakes his jacket as if it was dusty, and then he leans a little forward without taking his eyes off me and his stupid smile fades away. Showing his true face.


    ¡°I was just warning you about something¡± he stops talking to hide that he sees the time on his watch. ¡°You just started a war with the German mafia. You can never control yourself, Primito.


    I look at him with a look that would kill him.


    ¡°They started the war, I only responded to their attack.


    He shakes his finger at me.


    ¡°You are wrong. They say it was you and your people. And now because of you our dear Italy will be affected, all because of your absurd outbursts.


    My little patience is reaching a limit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say. ¡°I stand up to get to the door and open it. ¡°Get out! ¡°I shout angrily.


    He stands up as well and as he stands in front of me, forming his hypocritical sinister clown smile again.


    ¡°What manners are those dear cousin¡± he adjusts his tie and then looks at me. ¡°What would my aunt Fiore say if she were here.


    When I hear him pronounce my mother¡¯s name, I grab him by the jacket to m his back against the wall while I look at him with more fury, I feel like I¡¯m burning with anger. He doesn¡¯t stop smiling and all I can think of is wanting to punch her off his repulsive face. But then Ivan arrives and enters the office. Without taking my eyes off him, I hear my friend talking to me.


    ¡°Brother, calm down¡± he came closer to make me take my hands off my idiot cousin. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it.


    He was right, that guy wasn¡¯t worth it and he only wanted to provoke me, so I had to start controlling myself, otherwise I was going to kill him at any moment.


    Grudgingly and with a rage I couldn¡¯t hide, I let go of him abruptly, the idiot went back to adjusting his expensive jacket as he stood up straight.


    ¡°As always you never knew how to control your anger¡± the bastard speaks again. ¡°So you¡¯ll never find a good woman to put up with you¡± he pretends to think and goes back to ranting. ¡°Oh I forgot, Diablo only likes sluts. It¡¯s definitely a good thing that aunt Fiore is no longer here. ¡°I clench my fists, I snort angrily. ¡°Can you imagine, she would die of worry again, because her beloved prince of the mafia doesn¡¯t want offspring for wanting to fuck whores.


    Finally my limit reaches the top, and without waiting any longer I throw a closed fist towards his stupid face making him fall back from the impact, he didn¡¯t fall as his back collided with the force behind him. When the asshole reacts he swings at me to respond with a punch, and when I¡¯m about to finish him off with another, Ivan steps in between to separate us. He quickly recovers, straightens up, begins to smooth out the imaginary wrinkles in his coat, as he gets some distance, turns to leave, but speaks again before leaving.


    ¡°This will not stand¡± he threatens before leaving the office.


    I want to go after him and finish what he had started but my idiot friend keeps interfering. Like a caged Lion I pace around the office, frustrated I run my hand several times through my hair messing it up.


    ¡°Calm down. ¡°Ivan speaks again. ¡°That¡¯s what he wants to incite you, he wants to see you lose your mind until you lose itpletely. I know his words bother you but he¡¯s just a braggart.


    This idiot had his whole mouth full of reason, but I didn¡¯t want to show so little weakness and have my asshole cousin get away with naming my mother¡¯s name. That was what infuriated me the most. I didn¡¯t like my parents being named, much less mocked to my face for their death. He always knew how to provoke me and having him present made me very cranky.


    I took from my mini bar a bottle of whiskey and a ss. I plopped down on the couch I had in my office and let my back rest, closed my eyes as I sighed deeply and then slowly opened them to look at my friend. He was already sitting on another couch across from me.


    I poured myself a drink and downed it in one gulp, I repeated a couple more times. Ivan just frowned at me, shook his head, leaned forward and rested his arms on his legs.


    ¡°Again you are taking too much. ¡°I manifest, I give him annihte him with my eyes so he knows I don¡¯t care what he has to say about it. ¡°It¡¯s ok, it¡¯s ok, he shut me up¡± he raises his hands in surrender mode. ¡°I was justing to update you on the matter you sent me to solve.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When he said that my reaction was changing to one more interested in wanting to hear what he was going to say.


    ¡°How did it go, did you ept the money?¡± I asked with an anxious tone.


    ¡°Well, let me tell you that you were right, the little white dove fell for it¡± he guarantees with a tone of suspicion. ¡°But¡­. as soon as she finds out about the deception you made her fall into, I doubt she will ever forgive you. And as you have told me that she has a high temperament, I suspect that she might hate you.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I know how to tame that beast. ¡°I answer with perspicacity.


    And indeed I had already learned how to control that fiery temperament, I just needed to tame her in bed, but that too wasing soon. Nobody escapes the Devil.

 Cornered – Part 1

    LILLIE


    After mentally debating whether to take the money or not, I epted it. I know I¡¯m treading dangerous ground, but I couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip by. He only asked in return that I quit working at the club, which is something I¡¯ve wanted to do for a long time, but I¡¯ve only stayed because I needed the money. I know I shouldn¡¯t have trusted that guy, but in that moment, I took a risk. He can¡¯t force me to do something I don¡¯t want to. Besides, he told me he wouldn¡¯t take me by force, and that gives me hope that he won¡¯t harm me.


    The well-dressed gentleman left. A minuteter, Julie entered to confirm whether I had epted the new deal. When I told her I had, she fell silent for a long moment, as if questioning something, but she didn¡¯t tell me what it was. She only asked me to dance onest time as a farewell, and I agreed to dance out of gratitude because she had helped me a lot.


    After finishing the dance, I waited for my friend to share the news and to leave together, as we always did when I came to work. I don¡¯t know where she went. Normally, she¡¯s always in the dressing room waiting for me, rarely keepingpany with a customer. I decide to wait for her to show up. Another half-hour passes until the door opens fully, revealing Mika with a wide smile that almost stretches her face to its limits. As soon as she sees me reclining on the couch in the room, she rushes toward me and falls onto me, hugging me tightly.


    ¡°Friend!¡± she shouts in a shrill voice that nearly breaks my eardrums.


    I cover my ears to avoid hearing her loud tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout,¡± I raise my voice. ¡°You¡¯ll make me deaf. You¡¯re also going to suffocate me. You¡¯re crushing me.¡±


    She grumbles under her breath and sits at the other end of the couch to create some distance.


    ¡°Can I tell you now?¡± she pretends to be annoyed. She tugs on a strand of her hair and looks at it.


    ¡°Yes, I can breathe now,¡± I settle myself to sit on the other side of the seat. ¡°Now you can tell me why you¡¯re more excited than usual.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve just met the man of my life,¡± she squeals in uncontroble excitement. I manage to react and cover my ears. She removes my hands without taking her eyes off me. ¡°He proposed that I be his exclusivepanion. How exciting! Do you know what that means?¡±


    I nod slowly. I know what it means to her; she believed that a man who would propose such a thing would eventually take her as his wife. I, on the other hand, felt she was dreaming too high. No man, especially those who frequent ces like this, takes a woman seriously. I am an example of that. But not to burst her bubble, I don¡¯t contradict her or lecture her.


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± I reply with irony, ¡°but¡­¡±


    ¡°But nothing. I¡¯ve agreed to be hispanion, and he¡¯ll be mine. He invited me to dinner today.¡± She stands up and walks to the dressing table to fix her hair. ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t bother you that I can¡¯t apany you home tonight. You can take the car without any problem. I¡¯ll pick it up at your ce tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, as you wish.¡±


    I say no more, just watch her as she gets ready for her so-called date or whatever it means.


    ¡°You know,¡± she changes her clothes, ¡°I always thought I¡¯dnd a Sugar Daddy.¡± She giggles. I furrow my brow. I don¡¯t know what she means by that. ¡°And you know I prefer a young man, I mean, someone who can perform in bed, of course, and with lots of money. Those are two very important points I always look for.¡± She puts on her high heels. ¡°But if you could see him, oh my God, you¡¯d be amazed. He¡¯s incredibly handsome. I hit the jackpot.¡± She finishes what she was doing andes over to me. ¡°He¡¯s very tall, well-built, with light brown hair, light green eyes, and a thin beard that gives him a bad boy look and is very, very sexy. Best of all, he¡¯s young, not over thirty, and he¡¯s wealthy.¡± Shepletes her description of the strange guy she¡¯s going out with, bouncing like a child in the meantime.


    ¡°Do you even know his name?¡± I dare to ask.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She pouts her lips, well-defined by the blood-red lipstick she¡¯s wearing.


    ¡°Yes, he told me,¡± she responds confidently. ¡°His name is Ivan Ri, and no, I still don¡¯t know what he does and who he is,¡± she preempts the questions I knew I was going to ask her.


    Just as she cares for me, I care for her, and even more so because her desire to find a millionaire could put her in danger. She¡¯s seeking danger, while danger is seeking me. I know what she wants most is to escape poverty and the kind of work she¡¯s been doing for several years, but this is not the way to do it. I always told her, but she would reply that the only way to aspire to be a millionaire is to find a rich husband, that a job or profession might give us that, but it would take too many years, and she wasn¡¯t going to waste her youth and beauty on that. She preferred to find her ¡°ideal man,¡± as she put it, rather than risk a life that no one guaranteed would befortable and wealthy, so she went for the safe option. We don¡¯t share the same mindset, but as her best friend, I respect her absurd decisions.


    After saying goodbye to me, she practically runs out of the room in her excitement to meet this Ivan. I hope he¡¯s a good guy and takes her seriously. I don¡¯t want to find myself in the position of having to look for him and kick him in the balls for being an idiot. Although I¡¯m not confident about this, I have to try to trust for the sake of my friend.


    Early Monday, I leave home after dropping my niece at school and going to university for a couple of sses. I have few sses today, so I don¡¯t spend much time at the university. As soon as the day ends, I head to the hospital to spend the afternoon with my mother until Alex finishes work and taking care of Sandy. Then, we¡¯ll switch ces.

 Cornered – Part 2

    LILLIE


    Today, I am extremely happy. My joy returned because today they will schedule my mother¡¯s operation forter this week. After I left my job at the club, the Devil fulfilled his part of the deal and sent me the rest of the money he had promised. I was still unsure about the whole thing, but as soon as I saw all those bills together, I realized I had enough cash to pay for my mother¡¯s surgery. Ignoring my rational thoughts, I took the money without thinking further and went to make the payment. Alex asked me where I got so much money. I had to lie and tell him it was all help from Julie, Mika, and other colleagues. In a way, that was true, but as soon as I had the money the Devil sent me, I repaid my friends. The only one left is my friend, and I still haven¡¯t told her about the situation. On Saturday night, she left the club in a hurry. When I have the opportunity, I will tell her.


    Today, we will be told the day of the operation. After a few hours, the doctor will inform us of the day and time to operate and save my mother once and for all.


    The most awaited day has arrived. I had to skip sses to show up early at the hospital. My sister requested a shift change, so she will work until the evening and night. I will stay with my mother all day, either in the waiting room or, if they allow me, in her room. They went into the operating room at seven in the morning. It¡¯s already noon, and we still have no news. After an hour more of waiting for any information, the doctor in charge of my mother¡¯s surgeryes out, giving us the good news that everything went well and that she just needs to recover and undergo treatment for a while. He informs us of the instructions and everything that needs to be done, and suggests that we go home for now because she can¡¯t receive visitors at the moment. They will move her to a different room because she is still in intensive care, where she will be monitored all day in case of anyplications. He said that, although she responded well to the operation, there could still be irregrities.


    I leave my sister alone with the doctor to discuss some more details regarding my mother¡¯s well-being. I go in search of the restroom since I had been waiting for quite some time without leaving the waiting area.


    Luckily for me, the restroom is empty, with only ady cleaning the sinks. She finishes and exits just as I enter. I step into thest stall to do my business. Today, I¡¯m wearing a loose pleated skirt and a short blouse that reveals a bit of my belly button. I love wearing skirts, and since it¡¯s very hot today, I opted for something cool andfortable because I knew I would be here for hours. After finishing, I adjust my underwear and straighten my skirt. As I¡¯m about to leave, the door of the small stall swings open, pushing me and making me sit on the toilet. Thankfully, the seat is down.


    The most terrifying thing in the world happens at this moment.


    The Devil¡¯s face peeks through the crack in the door with a half-smile on his face.


    But what is he doing here?


    I try to stand up to try to leave, but, in a burst of anger, I collide head-on with the hard and firm chest of the idiot in front of me. He just stands there, looking at me. He gazes into my eyes, and it disturbs me not being able to read his thoughts. But as I¡¯m about to protest, he forcefully grabs my waist and pushes me into the restroom cubicle I had just left. He locks the door.


    ¡°Did you think you could escape from me?¡± he mutters through clenched teeth, as if he were in an internal struggle.


    ¡°What? What are you talking about? Let me go, because this time, I won¡¯t hesitate to¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t finish my sentence.


    He moves closer, pressing his body tightly against mine.


    When I try to push him away with my hands, he roughly grabs my hands with one of hisrge hands and pins them against the wall over my head. As I¡¯m about to protest again, he captures my mouth with his and bites my lip to make me open mine. His breath is ragged, he¡¯s agitated, and I¡¯m not much better, but my difficulty breathing is due to my struggle against him. I try to push him away, although it¡¯s absurd because he¡¯s much stronger, and I can¡¯t move him even an inch. With his other hand, he holds me tightly by the waist, making my body press against his. I feel his groin against my stomach, confirming the reason for hisbored breathing.


    ¡°Let me go now!¡± I mutter between clenched teeth.


    That only makes him kiss me more fiercely and deeply. His hand slides down my thigh, reaching the fabric of my skirt, and starts to lift it, grabbing my butt with hisrge hand.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I mentally curse myself for wearing a skirt today.


    I try to push him away with my body to make him release me, but he takes the opportunity to press against me more and rub his member against me. His hand moves down the stic of my panties, reaching just below my belly. He releases my lips to bury his face in my neck, kissing it desperately.


    My breathing isbored. I try to catch my breath because my panic is increasing. The fear returns as I think that he will try to harm me again, and this time he might seed.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m also enjoying the tingling sensation in my lower abdomen as he touches my skin with his fingers, settling an exciting sensation I¡¯ve never felt before. A warmth that engulfs my entire body.

 There are no limits – Part 1

    Lillie


    I¡¯m stunned in the same ce, unable to articte any words. In the meantime, he bites, kisses and caresses every part of my body. He kisses my neck and holds my hands firmly so that I do not escape. Right now I don¡¯t have the head to do it. His fiery breath and the warmth of his tongue send a shiver down my entire spine. I¡¯m shaking, but I don¡¯t know anymore if it¡¯s just from fear or a mixture of a strange sensation that runs through my whole being with his kisses and caresses.


    Slide your mouth up to my ear:


    ¡°You belong to mepletely now. ¡°Underlines each and every one of his words¡±. You will be mine forever¡± he whispers in a sexual and tremendously serious tone. In the meantime, he rubs more into me.


    The rhythm of my heartbeat increases more.


    Do I belong to him now? Yours? What did he mean by all that?


    Just when I think he¡¯s going to invade the inside of my intimate area with his fingers, he radically changes direction. He moves his touch away from that intimate ce and caresses my hip. It startles me. His grip goes back to my ass. I¡¯m holding my breath. My lungs are burning. He smiles sideways, showing me the dimple on his cheek. His hand starts sliding down my thigh again until it reaches my crotch; he flexes and lifts my leg. Out of obligation I surround his hips. He pulls his face away from me a little. I focus on his eyes, which look at me with a mixture of anger and despair. Is he really crazy? From telling him so much I already believe it, and his dark look betrays it.


    ¡°You won¡¯t escape from me anymore!¡± roar.


    What¡¯s the matter with him? What¡¯s your problem?


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem? ¡°I¡¯m trying to control my agitated breathing.


    ¡°You! ¡°He raises his voice.


    What? Me? If I¡¯m bothering you so much, why won¡¯t you let me go? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the one with the problem.


    You cocky fucking mafioso.


    ¡°I remind you that you are the one who holds me by force. If you would let me go, I would no longer be a problem for you. ¡°I speak harshly. Why don¡¯t you go and find someone else?


    I don¡¯t know why I regret saying thest thing, it would be the best thing to get rid of him, and I foolishly go around regretting. What¡¯s wrong with me? It doesn¡¯t have to matter to me.


    ¡°That¡¯s the source of the problem, that I can¡¯t and I don¡¯t want to let you go,¡± he says. And no, I¡¯m not interested in any other woman, I just want you. ¨C His tone is firm and possessive.


    Without taking his gaze off mine, he releases my leg and takes my face with only one hand, while the other loosens the grip of my wrists, which he has cornered against the wall. His fingers run along my chin, cheeks and neck, which he caresses for a long moment, and sinks his fingers into my loose hair. Take my mouth in a soft and hesitant kiss. He caresses my tongue with his and then his lips with veneration. That act makes me fall into his. I¡¯mpletely lost if I let it keep dragging me towards that feeling it makes me feel. Slowly, release my mouth. It leaves me unable to protest or say anything. I arch my eyebrows in surprise. His face goes from serious to a mischievous and arrogant smile, as if he knew what he provoked in me.


    ¡°You arrogant idiot.¡±


    My amazement turns to courage. I strike him with the look. I can only make him smile even more.


    ¡°Let go of me¡± humbug.


    Before he does, we hear the sound of the door opening and closing, and then a few steps. He releases my hands and rests his hand against the wall. She¡¯s still got me cornered. With the other he covers my mouth without putting pressure on it.


    ¡°Shhh ¡°whispers in my ear.


    I notice how his breathing quickens again when he desperately sniffs my neck and hair. My heart is beating fast again, which cuts off the air entering my lungs. It¡¯s hard for me to breathe, I don¡¯t know if I was the same as him or I was worse.


    ¡°Lillie¡±, it¡¯s my sister¡¯s voice¡± are you still here? !!¡± it sounds a little withdrawn from where I am.


    My nerves are starting to kick in, so I get restless. I have to get this man off my back and get out of here as quickly as possible, but he doesn¡¯t do anything to get out of the way, he¡¯s still attached to my body. I try to push it with my hands, but it¡¯s useless. He raises his head from where I had it stuck and smiles for my failed attempt. He shakes his head, giving me to understand that he will take his hand away from my mouth, but not to try to scream or anything like that. He pulls her away from my face to ce her on the other side of my body, locking me between his firm chest and the wall of the cubicle. I make a sign to him that I will answer.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still here! ¡°I try to answer with a clear and firm voice¡±. I¡¯ll be right out.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± says my sister¡±. I¡¯m waiting for you!


    I am mentally grateful that my sister has arrived, I have been saved again. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s capable of doing anything to me while she¡¯s here.


    She leans in to whisper in my ear:


    ¡°I¡¯lle for you. ¡°His breath grazes my neck and ear. It gives me the creeps¡±. Remember that you belong to me.


    When I go to protest about his silly possessive phrase, he ces a warm and soft kiss on my lips, which were ajar. He presses his against mine for a few seconds that feel like minutes. An electric current runs through my back. I like that feeling. It was something tender, something different. Slowly, he separates from mepletely. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m starting to feel so empty and cold in my body.


    How strange.


    He is leaning on the other wall of the cubicle ¨C he just limits himself to looking at me ¨C and he is crossing his arms. I stay immersed in his gaze. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing as a fool watching him instead of running out of there, but I want to appreciate for a few seconds the majestic, attractive and dangerous man in front of me, that man who almost made me his in a hospital bathroom cubicle. Just remembering it makes me shudderpletely. His eyes absorb me. I¡¯m unable to move. My senses are prey to the presence of that man who is in front of me. Seeing him like this, serious, and without taking his gaze off me, the memory of a few moments agoes to mind, where he pressed me against his firm body, his smell and his touch. The power that provokes in my whole being¡­

 There are no limits – Part 2

    Lillie


    Ie to my senses when I see his face change from serious to arrogant. He cocks a smile, that sneer of cynicism that I hate, but at the same time I¡¯m starting to like. Why? I don¡¯t know. It makes him look more attractive and sexy. He makes me lose myself in it while I watch him. I contemte her full lips; I wish she would kiss me again.


    ¡°I¡¯m already thinking nonsense.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The voice of my sister returns to my consciousness. She¡¯s waiting for me outside. I listen to the sensible part of my brain and start moving. I push the door to get out of there as quickly as possible and walk with hurried steps until I reach the sink, where my sister is looking at herself in the mirror while she arranges her hair. I turn on the tap to drink some water with my hands and pour it on my face. I need to cool down, as I feel my cheeks burning. I hope that helps a little.  My hands are shaking and I¡¯m still nervous. The Devil is still in the cubicle, I just hope he doesn¡¯t dare toe out until we leave, because if hees out right now and my sister realizes that she was locked up with a man, I don¡¯t know how I will be able to face such a situation, I don¡¯t know what I will tell him, and I don¡¯t want him to think strange thoughts. She and my mom don¡¯t have to find out about him.


    ¡°Is something wrong? ¨C He¡¯s looking at me through the mirror. It looks like you¡¯ve seen a ghost. ¨C He makes a face and continues with what he was doing.


    I shake my head and try to control my breathing, which is still a little agitated.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡°I try to answer calmly, but I think it doesn¡¯t seem like it.


    ¨C I think that spending many hours in this ce affected us in something. Come on, let¡¯s get out of here. I¡¯ll buy you a drink in the cafeteria, it¡¯s good for you to join me on the way to work. ¨C He¡¯s winking at me.


    I try to give her a nice smile to show her that I¡¯m fine.


    We walked towards the bathroom exit. Alex goes out first. Before doing so I turn my head to see if he is still inside the cubicle; he is already outside. With a yful smile, he throws me a kiss and then a wink.


    ¡°Cynical! ¡°I grumble as I give him a death stare.


    He smiles bigger and I roll my eyes because of his cynicism. I turn to leave that ce and catch up with my sister, who is already somewhat retired.


    Minutester, I find myself at my sister¡¯s work. I¡¯m sitting at the bar drinking a soda that she bought me, immersed in my thoughts. I¡¯m thinking about that guy. I wonder how he knew I was there and how he knows where I am always.


    As I get tangled up with a lot of doubts in my head, Ie to the conclusion that maybe he¡¯s watching over me. By now everything is credible. I also hesitate about his words, which he said when we were locked in the bathroom; ¡°You belong to mepletely now¡± and ¡°You will be mine forever¡±. I knew he had possessiveness issues, but I didn¡¯t think he was sick to the point of making himself believe it himself. He is a man who believes himself to be very superior and who feels very confident in what he says or does. I will make him see that this is not how he thinks. He already made me desperate with his controlling attitude and his bullying. He stalks me at all times and wants to do with me as he pleases. It¡¯s time she showed him that she was the wrong girl. If to what I think he meant by his silly possessive words, if it¡¯s about the money he sent me, I¡¯ll show him that he won¡¯t always get away with it.


    Without further ado, I will return to Julie¡¯s club to work, turn a deaf ear and continue with my job as a dancer. If money is just a pretext to take over me, he¡¯s going to hit the wall, because I¡¯m not going to like him. As soon as I can, I will pay that debt, and once it is paid, nothing will bind me to him anymore.


    Right now the only thing that matters to me is that my mother recovers andes home to us. I¡¯ll take care of that manter, and if hees up with the idea of showing up like he always does, I¡¯ll make it clear to him that I don¡¯t want anything that rtes to me and has to do with him. Absolutely nothing. I will make him see that no one controls me, much less an arrogant and hateful guy like him. I need to act as quickly as possible before my mother and Alex find out about it and start interrogating me with unnecessary questions.


    It¡¯s been a long week and my mom will be discharged from the hospital today. I was waiting at the apartment with Sandy. Meanwhile, Alex will pick up Mom and bring her back home. I took the opportunity to arrange and order everything for his arrival.


    I returned to my job at the club. Julie did not want to ept me this time because she told me that it could bring her problems with the Devil¡¯s mafia, but after so much insisting and begging her that I upied the job she returned it to me. I know that maybe I¡¯ll get her in trouble, and all because I want to get that guy out of his mind.


    I¡¯m determined. Nothing will change my mind.


    I know Julie has the upper hand because she¡¯s protected by that Edgardo guy. For that reason, I didn¡¯t worry anymore. Besides, she confirmed it herself.


    After getting everything ready to receive my mother as she deserves, I¡¯m going to make sure that my dear niece takes a shower so that she¡¯s ready too. I¡¯ve already taken one, so I¡¯m just sitting on the lounge chair waiting for them to arrive.


    At that I hear the doorbell ringing in the living room. How strange, my sister has keys, no need to knock on the door. Maybe it¡¯s Mika, whoes early to apany me to receive my mother. Over the weekend, when I saw her at work, I informed her that she will be discharged today.


    I go to the door to open it, without first noticing if she is my friend or not. As soon as I open to wee him with a joyful smile, my face changes from joyful to bewildered. The asshole is standing in front of the entrance of my house. The worst part is that he has one of those smiles that I hate. Furious, I try to stamp the door on her attractive face, but my attempt to do so fails when she stops it with her foot and then pushes it with one of her hands. I¡¯m reeling from the impact. I step back and stumble. I almost fell to the ground, but the asshole manages to grab me by the waist with one of his arms and surrounds me with him. I take a breath. He¡¯s already inside my home. The worst of it is that I can¡¯t kick him out. She has me well held and glued to her body. I manage to notice that her other hand brings her busy with a bouquet of purple orchids. Stunned by that detail, I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s doing here and with some flowers in her hand. He leans down a little to kiss me. I try to react to push it, but I fail; I can¡¯t move it. He cuts more the distance of our faces. When his lips are about to touch mine, I hear a few steps and then an exmation of amazement.


    ¡°Oh, Lillie!


    It¡¯s my mother¡¯s voice.


    My eyes are opening from the impression.


    Oh no, I forgot that little detail while I was getting carried away. I am still clinging to the chest of this majestic man. I forgot that my mother and sister were on their way and the door ispletely open.

 Getting to Know the Devil – Part 1

    Lillie


    I¡¯m still stuck in that strong arm, stuck to him. Our bodies lie on their sides towards the living room, where my mother and sister are. My gaze goes from him to them; I notice them with an expression of confusion and amazement. The devil still won¡¯t let go of me. I return my gaze to him to inform him with my eyes to let go. Without ceasing to see me he releases me slowly and without putting distance he stays in the same position. His face turns to my family and he smiles again with a feigned joy.


    What are you up to?


    ¡°Very good day. ¡± He¡¯s approaching my mother. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you. ¡°He takes her hand and ces a kiss on her with chivalry¡±. Dante Mancini¡±.pletes his presentation with an exuberant smile¡±. These are for you. ¨C He hands her the beautiful bouquet of orchids.


    For a moment I thought they were for me.


    I limit myself to just squinting at his performance.


    ¡°My pleasure.¡± My motheres out of her amazement to respond also with a kind smile¡±. Elena Watson. They are beautiful, thank you very much.


    I notice a reddish hue on her cheeks.


    What? !! Did she blush? This man makes any woman ufortable with his attractive face and his dangerous and sexy demeanor.


    Then he turns his gaze to my sister and takes her hand to repeat the same thing he did with my mother. She lets out a giggle and blushes too. What? !! She is not that type, she is never embarrassed by anything and anyone.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Alexa¡± manages to answer shyly.


    But what? His voice sounded timid. That¡¯s not her.


    I know this man can intimidate anyone, but I never thought he could do it with them.


    Secondster, I react and go to my mother to hug her and give her a kiss. I help Alex to bring her to the living room to take a seat, leaving aside that monument of a man.


    My mother turns to speak to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to stay there, are you?¡± He smiles at her. I would like to know how it is that you know my Lillie. Come in, please, you¡¯re at home.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Oh, no, my mom shouldn¡¯t have said that. Now I won¡¯t know how to get him out of here.


    As my mom and Alex turn to go into the living room, he looks at me with a teasing smile.


    I turn to follow them and out of the corner of my eye I see that he ising almost behind me.


    While I¡¯m in the living room, my mom is resting. I¡¯m squatting in front of her. I offer her some tea, but she tells me she¡¯d better attend to my visit. Reluctantly, I stand up to address the man who is sitting in another armchair. He isfortable, as if it were his home. I fake a toothpastemercial smile and talk to him politely.


    ¡°Do you like a drink?¡± I don¡¯t take my eyes off him and I don¡¯t leave my silly smile.


    He strokes her chin and thinks about it for a few seconds.


    He looks much more attractive today. He wears a dark gray button-up shirt and dress pants in a very dark shade too. He puts on his shiny and neat expensive shoes. He brings his jacket unbuttoned, showing his shirt, which fits very tight; it highlights his muscles.


    He looks at me and answers: ¡°A coffee, without milk or sugar.


    His expression is serious, but his tone of voice is heard hesitantly.


    I¡¯m going to the kitchen to go make that damn coffee. I feel her eyes in my head. I know he¡¯s watching me as I walk away. I enter the dining room and I see my sister, who sets the table with the help of my niece. I pass by one side and head to the kitchen to prepare the drink. This is my chance to put poison in it. If I do, maybe I¡¯ll get rid of a crazy mafioso, but maybe I¡¯ll make an enemy of a big mafia organization, and all because I poisoned their boss. Having discarded that interest, I continue with my task of preparing the coffee. I return to the living room with a hot cup in my hands. Or maybe I can pour the boiling liquid into her crotch to get the kinky, stalker thing off. Iugh to myself as I think about some sweet revenge.


    When I arrive, I go over to ce it on the coffee table. I didn¡¯t wait for him to take it in his hands, because if he did he would throw it at her. I interrupt his animated chat.


    They don¡¯t waste time.


    ¡°Do you want anything else?¡± I worry him when I finish depositing the cup and I step back a little.


    He bends over and rests his arms on her thighs.


    ¡°Yes, to you¡± she whispers, so my mother won¡¯t hear it, but she¡¯s having fun checking her cell phone.


    I annihte him with my gaze as I move further away from him. He just keeps smiling more and more.


    Hateful.


    I sit next to my mother. She raises her head to see us.


    ¡°Where did you two meet?¡± he asks with a slight friendly smile.


    I see the Devil again with a murderous look, waiting for him not to open his sandwich to tell the truth. When I go to speak, he takes the word out of my mouth.


    ¡°At the club where he works¡± he answers as if nothing happened and takes a sip of his coffee. What? He¡¯s crazy. I knew I was going to mess it up¡±. I am a frequent customer, I usually go for drinks from time to time. ¡°My mom still sees him. She¡¯s kind of amazed. I know that it seems strange to him that I interact with strangers and even more that they are customers¡±. She waited at my table, and as I saw that she was very nice, I started to get her to talk. Little by little he became interested in my talk and after that a friendship began.


    Vile liar.


    Because I was afraid that I would tell him the truth, I don¡¯t say anything and just stare at him with my eyes wide open and gaping. He is very good at lying, and even more so at being believed. My mother is one of them.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± He looks at him and then at me. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get a conversation out of him, unless you¡¯re well-known.


    She knows me very well. However, despite everything, she is still believed. That man is very good at deceiving people with lies and deceptions. I know that very well

 Getting to Know the Devil – Part 2

    Lillie


    The conversation bes more friendly and cheerful between them. I just watch them with a frown. It¡¯s weird to see my mom with this guy and it¡¯s even stranger to see that man being kind and polite. I know it¡¯s just a performance, and for what? I don¡¯t know. Then I¡¯ll ask him why he put all this blessed theater together.


    My dear niecees to our side and snuggles in the middle of us. I shake his mane, which he brings loose. She lets out a giggle.


    ¡°Abu, Mom says the table is ready,¡± he informs her. Titi, she also says to help Abu and to invite your boyfriend to stay for lunch¡± she tells me sweetly.


    What? !! Which boyfriend?


    My sister is already making silly ideas in her head, and the worst of all is that she tells them to the girl so that she can say them too. I¡¯ll have to talk to her about thister.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The idiot lets out augh without much being heard. I strike him with the look. Don¡¯t even get ideas from the words of a six-year-old.


    ¡°Of course, he will alsoe to eat with us¡± my mother answers and stands up.


    I help her to lead us to the dining room. I put aside my annoyance at the invitation made by my family. My bad mood will take longer to fade. We arrived and took a seat. He¡¯s following us. Then he stands next to me, since my sister gave him that ce. I give her a daggy look, which she ignores. What¡¯s the matter with him? All they need is for me to marry him. No, no, not crazy. Dead first than to have anything to do with this prick.


    The food goes away in conversations between my mother and Alex, also between questions they ask the Devil. ¡°Because of your ent, where are you from?¡±, ¡°What do you do for a living?¡±, ¡°Do you have a family?¡±, ¡°Are you single?¡±. Thesedies are really really bad. I don¡¯t know what they think or what they think there is between us to dare to ask him all those questions. I just wonder if his answers are true or if they are part of his performance and they are all pure lies. Thinking things over, I remember that this guy is full of lies, which is a great gift he has. Maybe it¡¯s one of their personalities. He can¡¯t be trusted.


    I get startled when I feel someone squeezing my naked thigh. I turn my gaze towards the causer; he is still well into the conversation. He ignores me. At that I feel him caressing my skin gently with his knuckles, making me shudder. A heat invades my body. His hand goes up to my crotch. I tighten my muscles and close my legs to forbid him to pass. I notice that he wrinkles his forehead a little. He gives me a sidelong nce when my mom turns to my sister and squeezes my leg to show me that he¡¯s upset about what I did. What did he think? That I was going to let him put his hand in front of my family? This guy ispletely crazy. I p his hand to get his hand off my leg.


    ¡°How old are you?


    My niece¡¯s voice takes me out of the bubble I was in.


    He ignores me again and focuses on my little niece. She smiles at him sweetly.


    False.


    ¡°Twenty-nine. I will be thirty in a very short time¡± he replies.


    Will he really be that age? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s lying by putting on a lot of years. It takes me ten. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to raise her age to try to get along with me and make my family like her. In that case, I would reduce it.


    But what am I thinking? He doesn¡¯t want to date me, he just wants to take me to bed, have fun for one night and then dump me.


    ¡°Really?¡± now my mother asks. Apparently, she doubts it too¡±. And yet you¡¯re single. You are very handsome. I don¡¯t think you need female candidates.


    Now I understand why you doubt it.


    I snort with despair at his interrogatories and his daring answers as well.


    He lets out a low chuckle and sees me out of the corner of his eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the one hadn¡¯t arrived. ¡°He winks at me when he finishes his sentence.


    What¡¯s that for?


    Idiot.


    ¡°And now do you?¡± my mother is questioning him.


    I pretend to choke on my drink and interrupt their lively conversation. Everyone turns to look at me. Abruptly, I stand up, grab my te and take it to the sink. I don¡¯t want to listen to this absurd talk anymore.


    After washing the cutlery, I turn to get out of there. My mother talks to me to ask me where I¡¯m going, so I reply that I¡¯ll go to the bathroom, that I¡¯ll be back in a moment. The truth is an excuse to get away from him and not hear that strange talk anymore. I stay locked up in the bathroom for a few minutes after pouring water on my face and a little on my neck to lower the heat it caused in me a few moments ago when it touched my leg.


    There¡¯s a knock on the door. It¡¯s Alex; he warns me that the Devil will already leave. I sigh hard. He¡¯s finally gonna get out of here. I would like to stay here until I do, but my sister insists that Ie out to say goodbye. Let them say goodbye, I¡¯m not even interested. I want him a thousand meters away from me.


    He knocks on the door many more times. I shake my head, go outside and look at her. She looks at me with a ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister¡± expression. I close my eyes and walk away to return to the living room. I find only him. He is standing leaning on the wall leading to the exit. Crossed on his feet and with his hands in his pockets, he contemtes me from his ce. He straightens up when I stop a little away from him and walks towards me with his stupid smile and his prating gaze. I¡¯m backing up. My back hits the hallway wall. He corners me. His face is a few inches from mine.


    My heart starts beating wildly, my eyes open wider and my body starts shaking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡± he whispers. His voicees out hoarser¡±, I won¡¯t do anything to you yet¡± he says in a sexual tone. ¡°Runs his tongue over his upper lip and then bites the lower one slowly.


    I am disturbed by his words and his act. The heat returns to my body. My breathing starts to get agitated.


    ¡°Long ¡°I¡¯m trying to sound firm and serious.


    ¡°I know you want it too,¡± he expresses very confidently. I don¡¯t know why you keep resisting. Your mind refuses, but your body desperately asks for it. ¡°He utters every word in my ear as he brushes his lips against me. ¡°When I touch you, I notice how you shudder. That gives you away and he¡¯s screaming at you to fuck you, to make you minepletely.


    Just by feeling his breath and his touches I already feel that I burn.


    I shudderpletely, to the point of feeling heat and humidity in my intimate part.


    I hate that my body starts to feel these strange sensations, making me feel this way, but what it hates the most is that he is absolutely right.

 German Leader

    Dante


    I¡¯m still in New York, but I have to return to Italy as soon as possible. I have some business to sort out.


    It¡¯s been a day since I left Esmeralda¡¯s house. I left her more furious than usual. Every time I have her around I want her more and more. It makes me despair that I can¡¯t make her mine. Since I can¡¯t take it by force, I resist. I still don¡¯t know where all this willpoweres from. If he continues to refuse, I will have to act on instinct, since I do not know how much longer I will be able to control myself.


    Now I¡¯m at mypany, right in my office. Edgardo withdraws and goes to his. I have unfinished business to discuss with your son, important information that you have to deliver to me, and he is not aware of it. I don¡¯t want him to know either. I know you already have information about Lionel Bachman. Until I solve that problem, I won¡¯t be able to focus on anything else.


    ¡°Come in. ¡°I say when there is a knock on the door. I guess it¡¯s Ivan. What did you find?¡± I question him as soon as he enters the office. I find myself sitting in the chair in front of the desk.


    ¡°Lionel Bachman Rutherford. His father is German and his mother is of Scottish origin. He is 52 years old. Apparently, an only child. No wife and children. His only rtives were his parents, but a couple of years ago they passed away. There is absolutely nothing, only that he has a mistress. I don¡¯t think he cares if we kidnap his officer whore.


    I look at him puzzled. It can¡¯t be that they haven¡¯t found anything. He must be hiding something. He must have something that is his weak point.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. There must be something. ¡°I mumble. I feel like he¡¯s hiding something. It can¡¯t be that I don¡¯t have a weak point.


    We have to look further, get to the bottom and find the problem, which will be my fucking benefit.


    ¡°Well, there isn¡¯t,¡± says my friend¡¯s fool. In the meantime, have a seat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have to do, but I want you to find something,¡± I say annoyingly. Movend or sea to find something to help us so we can strike the blow. He must have his Achilles heel, like everyone else.


    I stand up and walk to the table, where I have the whiskey. I¡¯ll have a drink. I want to get my courage down, and that helps me somewhat.


    My friend berates me with his eyes and I just ignore him.


    ¡°There is something more important that I have to inform you. The guy has a lot of power. He stands very well with policemen and business people. He has a lot of people bought, and not only that, his organization is allied with the mafia of Asia and the other part of Europe. I mean, their territory is wider than ours.


    Damn it! I can¡¯t believe someone is more powerful than our organization. We are the second ones, since the first ones are the Russian bastards.


    ¡°Damn it!


    ¡°I rmend you to be more careful yourself, since you have that girl, you are risking that something will be done to her. I remind you that they have to win and we have to lose.


    He¡¯s right. Like most of the time, he always gets something right.


    I¡¯m putting her in danger. I have to make sure she¡¯s okay. Well, I shouldn¡¯t care about that.


    ¡°And I remind you that it¡¯s only sex that I want with her, no more, no less, more than that, so, if they do something to her, it would be none of my business anymore.


    I take another swig from the ss, which contained whiskey, and light a cigarette. I hope that helps me in some way, since the drink didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to have left him?¡± he asks his stupid question. I red at him, and he just shook his head. Okay, I won¡¯t say anything,¡± he replies irritably. Coming back to the girl, if that¡¯s how you say, then why don¡¯t you take her by force?, and so you get rid of those desires and stop wasting time with her.


    I sit back in my seat and take a puff on the cigar.


    ¡°I may be a fucking murderer, the very Devil in the mafia, guns and fights, but I would never take a woman against her will no matter how much I want it.


    ¡°Well, you need to get this over with before an innocent woman and her family are in danger.


    ¡°As I told you, I don¡¯t care what happens to him. When I get what I want, I¡¯ll set her free. Just one night will be enough. ¡°I try to sound very confident.


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡± he says sarcastically.


    I don¡¯t even believe it myself. That little firecracker sneaked all over my being. I¡¯m going crazy, but I don¡¯t want to admit it. I get to the point of losing my mind just because of her. If I am frank, I ept it only for myself. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to him, I just don¡¯t want to secure him in front of anyone, not even my friend. I need her to be safe, and the best way is to kidnap her and take her to Italy, even if that raises suspicions, but it¡¯s the only ce where she¡¯ll be safe.


    I¡¯m just sitting in my office. I look at the restlessness of the outside; it¡¯s a beautiful view. From the top floor of my building I can contemte the sky and some birds flying. I also manage to see the nearest streets, where people, families or happy couples pass by. They have a normal life. I will never be able to do it, nor the woman who is with me, much less some possible children. Thinking about having them is something I shouldn¡¯t do. For that reason, I don¡¯t want to have a family. It¡¯s one of those days that you can spend with your family. If I had her, I would hug and fuck a simple woman. He would lead a practical life withmon problems. But such a life is not in my ns even if I wanted it. My world is not simple.


    Still, I want to know more about her. What will he be doing now? I keep thinking about her, she is always present in my mind, especially when I find myself in a dangerous situation. Every morning, when I wake up, it¡¯s the first thing I remember; her beautiful emerald eyes. Maybe it does affect me the desire I have for him. As my friend said, maybe it is necessary to end it once and for all and thus get out of those overwhelmed thoughts.


    Even though I have her phone number, since thewyer gave me the information I never called her or wrote to her, and I don¡¯t n to do so. I know that with that I can also put her at risk, because the phones may be tapped. Ivan and Franco are always in charge of checking them, but I still don¡¯t trust them. When I call to notify or ask for information about something, I speak in code. I¡¯m always cautious.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°State. ¡°It¡¯s a way of asking to find out information about her.


    ¡°Everything is in order. The kitten is still at home. ¡°It¡¯s a code way of calling her, but to me she¡¯s like a feline, a kitten.


    ¡°Perfect. In a few more minutes you will receive some indications of what you will have to do.


    ¡°That will be done, boss, as soon as you tell us,¡± replies the guard I have in charge of watching Esmeralda.


    I feel calmer knowing that he is still at home. With all this stuff I¡¯m getting crazier. The good thing about this is that I went ahead and put surveince on him. However, now I need to change the orders a little. I must tell them to protect her, to be her bodyguards more than anything, but without her noticing, that way they won¡¯t be able to hurt her. I have to think very hard about the next moves to keep her safe. I must do it even if I deny it in front of my colleagues. I dragged her to my hell and maybe put her in danger, for that reason I have to think ahead of time, so my duty is to protect her.


    I try to concentrate on what I have pending. I must call the other allies and keep them all informed of what ising with the Germans, because it is my duty as the leader of the Italian mafia and as in charge of the organization of the entire European continent. I finish with the matters I had nned, although I stillck some. I¡¯m going to the hotel where I¡¯m staying, which, in turn, is one of my possessions. I need to rest. I am staying in one of the suites, which is thergest and was made by my orders.


    It¡¯s a nice sunny day, but neither my head nor my eyesight are there to take it. I close the curtains and go to bed. I feel exhausted, but I can¡¯t sleep. No matter how tired I am, I can never rest. It has always been an agony for me not to sleep. I know that much less will I do it now, with so many problems that are toe.


    Suddenly, the memoryes to me of the day I was locked in a toilet cubicle with her. Having her this close, touching her and kissing her, made me think about what it would be like to sleep with her in the same bed, to have her in my arms and not let her go, to be able to sleep together all morning and part of the day¡­


    I ampletely lost in thinking such things. I¡¯ve never shared a bed with a woman. Apparently, I¡¯m delusional with those thoughts. The hard and cold man who never cared about anyone is getting to know firsthand what it¡¯s like to live without living. The man who one day swore never to lose his mind for any woman, that he would never feel anything but desire, falls like an idiot before those precious eyes of a small but fierce blonde.


    I can¡¯t understand the reason why if I haven¡¯t made it mine even once yet. Maybe it¡¯s a whim, as Ivan said, but something tells me that it¡¯s more than that, since never in my life had any woman made me feel something like she does. Among so many women I¡¯ve fucked, none of them aroused anything that was nothing but pleasure, and this little girl just by seeing and touching her already has me hooked, tied to her beauty and her not easy character. Maybe that¡¯s what made me stupid. However, I like everything about her and it drives me crazy¡­ until I lose control.


    The photo that Charlie gave me with her information is in my wallet. If my friends find out about it, they¡¯ll say I¡¯m in love. I wouldn¡¯t describe it that way. I¡¯ve never felt that feeling, but I don¡¯t think I am. It¡¯s mostly for having her around and to calm my wild instincts that I have towards her. I¡¯m not going to deny that at some moments I masturbated watching her and remembering how I touched her. It is more than anything desire, possession. That¡¯s right. I even asked myself why I didn¡¯t buy it and got it by force. I feel that it is getting further and further out of my reach despite being able to pay and having so much money to have it brought to me any time I want. With just a snap of my fingers I can have anything I want, even her. However, there is something in me that tells me that I have to do things correctly, never force anything. The damn Devil is softened by a beautiful creature, one that even she doesn¡¯t know what she provokes in me.


    Deep down I know that nothing good can bring this. If this gets out of hand, and actually out more than desire, I know I will never be ready to have a normal rtionship. I am aware that, if she were part of my life, sooner orter she would get tired of my hell. She doesn¡¯t deserve to live in a world like this, full of danger, where she could be hurt at any moment. That fills me with anger. The very thought that they willy a finger on him makes me angry.


    I won¡¯t let her get hurt. I don¡¯t want her to live in my world, but I don¡¯t want to get away from her either. What can I do? When I have her away, I want her more by my side.


    After thinking all that in my mind I came to a definitive decision; I epted that my desire is much more than just one night. I want to have her with me and make her minepletely in every aspect. I¡¯m not willing to let her go ever.

 A favor

    Lillie


    He left me baffled with all his fake acting. My family believed all the kindness he showed them. Besides, they hallucinate with him. On that side, I understand them. I can say that it happened to me on some other asion too, but I don¡¯t have to let that happen again. I can¡¯t give him pleasure in whatever he wants. If I do, he will think that he has everything to gain with me and he will think that he will already have me eating out of his hand. I have to think smart and astute. I need to do it, as all this confuses me. I can¡¯t believe that in such a short time that he has to be gone I¡¯m already starting to miss him. It¡¯s a stupid and meaningless thing, but something in me changes.


    I have a headache from not sleeping very well. My mind kept thinking about him, so I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. My sister gave me something for the pain. I meet her in the kitchen preparing breakfast. Today is Sunday, so he is not working, so it¡¯s his turn to cook.


    ¡°Is everything all right?¡± I ask her when I notice her distracted.


    ¡°Yes, why shouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Try to show security.


    ¡°Maybe because I see you¡¯re a little distracted. You just put sugar in Mom¡¯s tea, and she shouldn¡¯t eat sweet things.


    ¡°Damn, I forgot! It¡¯s just that¡± he tries to fix what he did.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m here to listen to you. If you have something that worries you or any problem, you know that you can count on me.


    She doesn¡¯t say anything else, just nods, without looking at me, and continues with her task. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s worried about Mom, as she responded very well to the treatment. I don¡¯t want to think that what has her like this has to do with her ex, with Sandy¡¯s father. That guy disappearedpletely, as if the earth had swallowed him up, and it was no wonder, because the guy is a vile criminal, a dealer. Maybe that means he¡¯s locked up in jail or maybe even dead. It¡¯s not that I wish him ill, but it¡¯s preferable that it be so, since that way he won¡¯t look for my sister and my niece again. At some point he did, at first. He said he was sorry. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that my mother and I never let Alex go, she would have believed him and maybe she would be with him in who knows where right now. It was very difficult to help her and get her out of that big rut. She didn¡¯t do her part at first, but when she was about to fall to the bottom she realized it before it was toote, and she not only thought for her, but also for Sandy. My sister managed to pull through, and if shees back, maybe she¡¯ll rpse again.


    I have to solve this, to be sure that she is not saving something rted to that guy, but how can I do it? Of course I have it, I already know who to ask the favor. Even if I risk him asking me for something in return, I must do it for my sister. I have to be sure that they will be safe.


    I text Julie asking for the Devil¡¯s number, since I don¡¯t have it, and I¡¯m sure she does. If not, he will be able to get it.


    I was right, she has his number, but she told me that it is private, because it was not easy to get it and that only those closest to him have it. She got it for that guy Edgardo.


    I dial the number. It rings several times; it seems that it will not respond. I¡¯m about to give up, when suddenly they take the call.


    ¡°Why did you call?¡± it is attended by a masculine and dominant voice in a rude tone.


    That confirms to me that he was upset that I called him or maybe he mistook me for someone else.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lillie.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I know¡± he mumbles. What¡¯s the matter with him?¡±. Tell me how I can help you, and make it quick. ¡°I notice him upset and distant.


    I take a breath and gather the courage I don¡¯t have to tell him the reason for my call. I have to put my pride aside and have patience to talk to this cocky bipr.


    ¡°Diablo, I¡¯m calling to ask you a favor. ¡°The sound of my voice is devoid of emotions.


    I get into a maze with no way out. I myself fall before him.


    ¡°What favor?


    ¡°I need your help to find someone.


    Keep quiet.


    ¡°Why do you think I can help you do something like that?


    ¡°I know you¡¯re the one to do it. You¡¯re a mafioso, and the person I want to help me locate also has to do with drug trafficking.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just need to know more information and what is it all about that you want to know, and such a guy. Oh, another thing¡± he pauses for a long moment ¨C what would I get for helping you?


    He asked the question I was so afraid he would ask. I know it won¡¯t be this easy. Something tells me that he will want something in return, and what better than what he had offered me at the beginning? Sooner orter I would ept him, since he paid for my mother¡¯s operation and treatment. I was just waiting for him to charge me. It took him a while to ask me for something in return.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the deal.


    ¡°What deal?


    I know you¡¯re pretending not to remember.


    ¡°I ept the proposal you had offered me for money. I am ready to give you from me what you want the most.


    A silence. Only his deep breathing is heard.


    ¡°Perfect. I¡¯ll send for you on Friday. Bring clothes for a day. On Saturday afternoon you will be back at your house, as I have unfinished business at night.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I whisper.


    I feel as if my heart is squeezed by his indifference in his words.


    ¡°If you take more money, tell me and give me an ount number to send you more as soon as possible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want money, and I still owe you.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you were going to pay for it somehow,¡± he says as if nothing happened. It will be on Friday.


    Cocky high-handed idiot. He seems to have no feelings.


    ¡°Okay. Until then.


    I want to cry. I feel bad for what I epted. Likewise, he¡¯s getting away with it. I hit him where he wanted the most. He still treats me with the tip of his toe, as if I was dealing with a prostitute, or maybe that¡¯s what I¡¯m slowly bing because I¡¯ve epted his deal.


    I don¡¯t know how I dared to do that. My pride and my dignity Ipletely forgot. I¡¯m prostituting myself. Something I would never get to do I¡¯m about to do. I am capable of doing anything for my family, even giving my soul to the Devil, just as I had said.


    I cry non-stop in my room. I locked myself up so that my mother and sister wouldn¡¯t find out about anything. I have to do it for them, who gave everything for me. I can¡¯t leave them alone when they need me the most. I didn¡¯t have many options. I also owed that money, and for that reason he cornered me in the hospital bathroom. If I give him what he has asked for so much since I met him, maybeter he will leave me alone and leave our lives forever. It will only be one night, just one night.


    Do I really want that? Do I want him to leave? I don¡¯t know what he wants and what he doesn¡¯t want anymore.


    I fall asleep for a moment, but I have strange dreams. It¡¯s a huge house and it seems to be from the outskirts. Suddenly, a dark-haired, tanned-skinned, tattooed man appears. I don¡¯t see his face. Heys me down on a desk and grabs me by the legs. I¡¯m just sobbing. He unbuttons his pants and pulls it down to take me by force, without contemtions or anything, while I scream in desperation. I cry again when I wake up. I sweat and I can¡¯t stop sobbing.


    Sitting on the bed, I hug myself to try to calm down.


    It will only be once and it will pass quickly.


    I¡¯ll forget about it soon. I hope so.


    My anguish grows even more when I notice my sister more and more strange. She is distracted all the time and reflects some concern. I don¡¯t want Mom to find out about her mood. I don¡¯t want to worry her. I don¡¯t want it to get bad. She is in recovery and is at risk of rpsing, as she had depression the time she was on chemotherapy. She was diagnosed when she was admitted to the hospital. Something tells me that her ex is behind all this, I know this because he left her affected seven years ago. It hurts me to see her like this, distressed and tired. I¡¯m afraid it will change again. I need the Alex from before, the one who was happy and always smiling.


    She is working today, Sandy is at school and Mom is resting in her room. I¡¯m not bothering her. I try not to burden her with things. It¡¯s Wednesday, and I can¡¯t go to work because I¡¯m taking care of her, so I notice at work and ask for a few days. I can¡¯t leave her alone, especially now that Alex is strange.


    I hear a knock at the door, so I¡¯m going to open it. It¡¯s Mika, who gives a big smile.


    ¡°Julie told me that you won¡¯t be going to work for a while. What¡¯s the matter?¡± He hugs me and passes.


    ¡°It¡¯s about mom, who¡¯s not feeling well, and something else¡­ ¡°I interrupt myself before I tell her about my sister.


    I don¡¯t want to get ahead of myself and have him ask me questions. Capable and I open my mouth wider and tell him what I¡¯m about to do this weekend.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me? Don¡¯t hesitate to let me know if you need any help. ¡°He sits down in the armchair. I wanted to ask you something, but I see that you won¡¯t be able to, since you¡¯re busy taking care of your mom.


    I make a gesture with my lips and wrinkle my nose.


    ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡± She makes a gesture with her hand, downying it¡±. Come on, tell me.¡± I encourage her to talk.


    ¡°I wanted you to apany me to a ce for the evening, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Mine is not important.


    ¡°What ce is that?


    He looks at me for a few seconds, thinks about it and after a long moment he answers:


    ¡°I wanted you to go to a club with me. ¡°I look at her confused. I don¡¯t understand, do you want to change jobs?¡±. That¡¯s not what it¡¯s for. ¡°As someone says, he reads my mind, because he guesses what I thought¡±. It¡¯s to go to Ivan.


    I still don¡¯t understand, will she go after a man? What¡¯s the matter with him?


    ¡°But for what?


    ¡°The thing is that I heard in a conversation Julie had with her lover that Ivan goes to a club with his friend every time theye, but that ce is very different from ours. They say that there are pure whores and that they only go there to fuck and do business with other mafia associates.


    I quickly deny.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy! If they said that, it means there must be a lot of dangerous guys in that ce. Even if I was crazy, I wouldn¡¯t go, and you shouldn¡¯t go either.


    ¡°But I have to. I want to get out of doubt.


    ¡°What are your doubts about? ¨C I¡¯m worried confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m in an uncertainty. I want to know if he is really interested in me as he had told me. I want to be sure if he is only going to that ce to apany his friend, for business or otherwise.


    I snort exasperated.


    ¡°It really hit you hard the feeling towards him.


    ¡°That feeling is called money.¡± He smiles cheekily¡±. I¡¯m not going to let it get away from me. Besides, I¡¯ve already given her what she wanted so badly. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying from bed to bed to find out what my future husband will be.


    I roll my eyes just from listening to her. Her love, or rather her ambition for money, affects her a lot, but still I don¡¯t judge her, I don¡¯t have to. That¡¯s his purpose, and I can¡¯t contradict him no matter how much it bothers me.


    Maybe I can apany her. He said that he will return to me on Saturday afternoon because he has important business to attend to. I still have time to think it over. It¡¯s risky to go to a ce like that, they may even confuse us with girls who work there, but I don¡¯t think they can force us to do something we don¡¯t want to. If I don¡¯t apany her, she will go alone, I know her very well, and that will be more dangerous. She always supports me and never leaves me to my fate, so I must do the same.

 Demon – Part 1

    Dante


    She will finally be mine. Atst. I just don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m not excited like I thought I would be. The purpose was always that, to make her mine, to have her for one night, to satisfy my wildest instincts, to possess that lush body and make her scream while I fuck her hard. But what has made me change?


    I¡¯m upset, but mostly with me, since I¡¯m starting to have feelings for that little girl. That¡¯s not me. I want to do that, to take her and make her mine by force, but deep down something tells me not to do it.


    These days I got to thinking about what it would feel like to have someone by your side, a rtionship, something stable, a girlfriend or maybe a wife, a woman to pamper, and share things with her instead of having sex, making love to her, sleeping cuddled and maybe starting a family.


    And why not? It will be because I am a fucking murderer, a mafioso who is full of enemies and who will be able to meet the same fate as his parents. Instead of them hurting me, they will hurt them. I¡¯mpletely fucked, even my parents told me that. Maybe I¡¯m a vile wretch, as my father formed me. He created me to kill and only do evil to the opponents.


    My home was not a normal one, like that of a healthy child, withoutplications. There were always armed and dangerous peopleing in and out to do business with my father. We lived on luxuries and were always surrounded by people who were also dedicated to the same things as us. For that reason, it was not good for me to think about starting a family. During all these years I led the life that he chose me, and I really didn¡¯t want my son to grow up in a world like this.


    I get to my feet all at once. I need to block these thoughts and send them back to the part of my brain where bad memories go. I pour myself some whiskey while looking out the hotel window. I decided to stay longer after I got your call. In the same way, I have to return the same Friday to meet with some Arab mafiosi who are about to ally with my mafia. We will do business and also join forces to destroy Lionel Bachman. That bastard messed with the wrong mobster. I¡¯ll show him that the Devil is not to be trifled with.


    Lately I find myself frustrated and in a bad mood all the time. I need a good fuck. However, since that blonde with emerald eyes crossed into my life everything changed. Other women don¡¯t satisfy me, I get turned on by none of them, and that¡¯s not normal anymore. I used to turn on just by seeing some tits or an ass, but not now. I only want those of a woman. Maybe I have to make her mine to take away that desire and for the real Devil to return. I¡¯m about to meet my goal. There are only a few days left until it¡¯s Friday. I don¡¯t even have the courage to do it with others. In my head there is only the innocent and fierce Esmeralda, the girl I will unceremoniously take, rather, the one I bought just for one night.


    On Thursday afternoon one of the guards who take care of her calls me. She tells me that something bad has happened and that she is at home alone. I¡¯m asking you to find out more. After less than an hour, she informs me that her mother was admitted back to the hospital and that her sister will take care of her.


    What happened to him? I have that doubt, and I can¡¯t stay like this. The idiots didn¡¯t know how to give me more information, so I have no choice but to go to their house and find out for myself what¡¯s going on.


    Hourster, I knock on her door. The bodyguards told me he¡¯s still inside, so he has to open up at any moment. Finally the sound of the lock opening is heard. It took almost ten minutes for me to open it.


    ¡°You,¡± she sounds confused, ¡°what are you doing here?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°I came to check on you.¡± I answer him without thinking.


    ¡°The Devil thinking about someone other than him?¡± he¡¯s half-joking, but it¡¯s more of a question.


    I know I¡¯m confusing you, because I¡¯m also confused.


    ¡°I paid for you. Did you forget that? That shows little interest.¡± I¡¯m trying to be disinterested.


    ¡°Well, since you already saw with your own eyes that I¡¯m fine, you can go the way you came.¡± His mood is terrible.


    Maybe I deserve to be treated like this. I¡¯ve been miserable with her since I met her.


    She tries to close the door, but since I¡¯m faster I put my foot to stop her. She insists on wanting to close it in my face, but since I have more strength I push her, without letting her fall to the floor. I take her in my arms, as I like to do, and with one foot I close the door. She sees me with her eyes wide open, she¡¯s surprised, but she doesn¡¯t do anything to push me away. His breathing begins to change, it is choppy and panting. Meanwhile, I bring my face closer to hers, but I don¡¯t kiss her. My lips are just a few centimeters from his, just a small brush.


    ¡°I know you want it too¡± I whisper on her lips. Stop refusing. Your body responds to what you want. I like how you react every time I touch and kiss you. That day I was about to touch your privacy. I know I left you wet and excited. ¡°I remark thest sentence with a hoarse voice. Meanwhile, I caress her lips with mine.


    A groan escapes him. Satisfied, I smile. I know I turn her on. I know that she also feels the same way that I feel for her, and that makes me even more excited. I stick to her so she can notice how she makes me. He starts shaking. Without stopping panting, his eyes open wider, but after a few seconds he reacts. As he can, he pushes me to get out of the way. I walk away and just raise my hands, pretending to be surrendered, with a mocking smile.


    She is very angry, and seems to get sparks out of her eyes. On the other hand, I keep smiling.


    ¡°Asshole!¡± hiss between your teeth.


    I smile even more.


    ¡°I love it when you get like that. ¡°I put my hands in my pants pockets and lean a little towards her, who is still in front of me¡±. That makes my phallus catch fire more.¡± With a half smile, I wink at him.


    She gasps. When he processes everything I said, he scoffs and turnspletely, walking away. I¡¯mughing at his reaction.


    ¡°Get out!¡± He turns to look at me. You¡¯re not wee here!


    ¡°Your family didn¡¯t think the same a few days ago.


    ¡°Cynical, shameless, conceited. I hate you!¡± He throws his fists at my chest, which he beats, while insulting me with all those nicknames he has given me.


    My smile disappears the moment I see her about to cry. Is it because of his mom who is crying? Or did I provoke him? I¡¯m a fucking asshole, I deserve to be hated for life. I grab her wrists and pull her into my arms to hug her. She starts sobbing. I caress his back and his head. I hope I can calm her down, but I think I was wrong, because she lets go more and cries without being able to contain herself anymore. I don¡¯t say anything, I just hold her in my arms. Actually, I don¡¯t know what it is that has her like that. Maybe it¡¯s because of her mother¡¯s health.

 Demon – Part 2

    Dante


    She is so delicate and helpless. It makes me want to always take care of her, to protect her in my arms and not let her go.


    What? I¡¯m already thinking stupid things.


    It will be best for me to get away from her as soon as possible. This makes me lose my mind more. No, more like she¡¯s driving me crazy.


    ¡°What did you reallye for?¡± He pulls away from my arms abruptly.


    ¡°I already told you¡­


    He interrupts me: ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± He crosses his arms. We had agreed that we would see each other until Friday, and I think there is still one day left.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± I interrupt what I was going to say so as not to sound like an idiot. I mean, we have to postpone it for another day, maybe for the next week.


    She sees me with a strange expression. He doesn¡¯t believe what I told him.


    ¡°Did I hear right?¡± let go, dumbfounded. Are you canceling our sex night? ¡°asks sarcastically and fakes a smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Not exactly. ¡°I¡¯m trying to sound confident so you¡¯ll believe me¡±. I¡¯m just changing the date. I¡¯ll be very busy, so I won¡¯t have time.


    It is partly true, but on the other hand it is a pretext. I need to get away.


    ¡°But what about¡­?¡± It stays half way. She puts her head down and starts crying again.


    I know she¡¯s worried about her family, that¡¯s why she asked me to help her. I¡¯m already aware of it, and not because she told me about it. There was nothing left for me but to investigate. I know the guy she¡¯s looking for is her sister¡¯s ex and her niece¡¯s father, I just don¡¯t know for what reason she wants to hear from him. I¡¯ll find out about thatter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our deal is still in ce, I¡¯ll solve that matter, and about the debt, we¡¯ll settleter. For the time being, I¡¯m leaving.


    His face is still showing amazement.


    I step back and turn to get out of there.


    ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t understand this sudden change¡± she sounds discouraged.


    I shake my head and without turning I speak: ¡°here is nothing to understand.¡± I close my eyes and take a deep breath¡±. You should be d because I¡¯ll stop bothering you for a while. ¡°I open my eyes. See youter. ¡°And I go out taking long strides and without turning my gaze towards her so as not to regret what I have just decided.


    I quit. I don¡¯t think I can take it anymore, let alone see her so vulnerable. I¡¯m not as bad-natured as everyone thinks. I am not able to take advantage of her weak state to take from her what I have wanted so much for these almost three months. The best thing I can do is to leave and note back. I will keep my word and help her. Money never mattered to me, it was just a lure to catch her. I do this for me too. Since it became my obsession and desire I have not stopped thinking about it, about how to get it and take it to bed. This ispletely destroying me by wanting to have her at all costs, but at the same time I don¡¯t want to force her to do something she doesn¡¯t want.


    It¡¯s already Saturday evening, and I¡¯m at the club where we¡¯re meeting with other members. Ivan and I are sitting at one of the tables in the back; we are doing business with other allies.


    Once I finish here I will return to Italy and I won¡¯t be back for a long time.


    On my legs rests a beautiful dancer. She caresses my chest, while I put my hand under her short skirt. It¡¯s not the same as my Emerald. In fact, there is no one like her. Just for a few seconds I try to forget her.


    The partnerse to an agreement with us. Once the deal is closed, I buy them some drinks and some girls to keep thempany.


    My partner whispers some dirty words to me, purrs on my neck and bites him. She asked me to take her somewhere more private. Because I¡¯m a bastard, I don¡¯t think twice about it. I stand up and pull her with me. Before I leave, I tell Ivan that I¡¯ll be a littlete. He understands that reference and winks at me.


    I go out with my tonight¡¯s fuck to the hallway that leads us to some private rooms, where they dance, but before I get there I stop when I hear some screams. I frown. They are the screams of a girl, but they are not for pleasure, they are for help. I remember that ¡°Help!¡±when I carried her the day I took her away without her consent. It¡¯s his voice. I turn around, release mypanion and look for her with my eyes, but I can¡¯t find anyone who looks like her.


    Shit, am I going crazy? Maybe I already am.


    I try to return to the confused girl I left behind, but when I take a step I hear the screams of terror again.


    Yes, that¡¯s her. But what are you doing here?


    I¡¯m guided by those voices until I find her. I stop in my tracks when I see a guy holding her hard against the wall. She kicks, punches, denies and screams. Her blonde mane is shaking.


    Yes, it¡¯s Emerald.


    My fists are clenching really hard. I clench my teeth and tighten my jaw. I¡¯m furious. I feel my blood and my face burning with anger. I boo when my breathing quickens.


    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± I mumble between my teeth.


    No one touches my Emerald.


    No oneys a finger on him and then lives to tell about it.

 Exposed to Danger – part 1

    Lillie


    ¡°I insist that we must leave.¡± I say when we enter the ce my friend dragged me to. I don¡¯t like this ce.


    ¡°Stopining. ¡°Pull my arm to move forward. We¡¯re not staying, I¡¯ll just check if he¡¯s cheating on me and then we¡¯ll leave.


    Annoying snort.


    My friend is getting obsessed with that guy. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s done this. She had never gotten to the point of keeping an eye on one of her conquests or boyfriends or whatever they mean to her.


    The ce is very different from the one we usually work in. This is a table dance, but one of those low. Where we work we only dance without taking off our clothes and other girls offerpany service. Sleeping with clients is not allowed. Here, apparently, the opposite is true. On the dance floor there are half-naked girls and others sitting next to or on their clients. They put their hands on them. There are some who even have sex in the corridors, I say this because right now we passed a couple moaning while they were moving stuck against the wall. Just listening to them made my stomach turn with disgust. How do those girls allow themselves to be taken like that right here? Well, I must also think that it is their job; some do it out of necessity and others do it out of pleasure. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t judge them.


    ¡°The girls here are really wild. ¡°Mika while moving his eyebrows quickly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In response, I shake my head.


    We arrived at a table somewhat removed from the dance floor.


    Mika makes a sign with her hand to call a waitress. I frown.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I¡¯m leaning over to talk to him close, because with the noise he won¡¯t hear me.


    ¡°Order some drinks.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not what we¡¯re here for. ¡°I reprimand her.


    She just narrows her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s so as not to arouse suspicion. Besides, I need to get information out of someone. That way we¡¯ll never find the prey.


    I deny.


    ¡°You say you don¡¯t want to arouse suspicion, but once you ask however you want, you¡¯ll do it. ¡°I pucker my lips.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± She pretends to be hurt by his question¡±. I¡¯ll look for the right words to interrogate the girl without her noticing. ¡°He¡¯s winking at me.


    The young womanes to our table and asks us what we want to drink. I¡¯m going to order a ss of water, but the look on my friend¡¯s face makes me backtrack on my order and choose a pina cda. It¡¯s a girl¡¯s drink, I don¡¯t think that would arouse suspicion. Mika orders a rum and soda and asks a few questions while dissembling. It makes him understand that we are lesbians. Oh, no! She has no limits. When I tell her that, the waitress smiles at me and winks at me. Oh, no! I already have a new suitor who harasses me. I throw a murderous look at Mika, and she only holds back so as not to let out augh.


    A few minutester, the same girl returns with our drinks. Mika flirts with her to get more information out of her. Now I am the one who is holding back so as not tough. He does it so well. After leaving, my friend looks around the ce in search of her goal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go to the bar and keep trying to flirt with the waitress. I can¡¯t see from here. She said that the mafiosi meet in a private space that is located after that ce. Maybe I can see something from there.


    ¡°Are you going to leave me here alone?¡± i¡¯m freaking out. This is full of taken and dangerous guys. I arch an eyebrow and try not to look upset.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just be a moment. I mustn¡¯t let him see me. I¡¯ll just check that he¡¯s alone among men. ¡°He stands up to leave.


    I take her by the arm when she passes by me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bete, please. I don¡¯t like this ce very much, let¡¯s just say.


    She nods, so I let her go. He walks away to go to the drinks bar.


    The music is not very loud, you can chat without having to raise your voice much, but now I find myself sitting alone at a table. I start to get worried when some guys see me looking like perverts, and I tried to dress decent. My hands start shaking and sweating. I am afraid that they will try to overstep with me, but I don¡¯t think it will happen, and that¡¯s what I should think. They can¡¯t force anyone. It is a ce where many girls work selling their body. I think that, if one does not wish to do so, they should not be forced. Maybe they won¡¯t make it. However, with those looks that they throw at me, almost undressing me, it makes me doubt.


    The best thing will be to go to the toilet and get in, and not leave until my friend calls me. I¡¯m going to wait for him to text me when he¡¯s looking for me.


    Without thinking twice, I get up as if I had a spring in my seat and almost run out of the ce. Out of the corner of my eye I see that perverted men also get up to get closer. I hope that¡¯s not the case. Whether it is or not, I am in a hurry to get to the services soon. I quickly enter thedies¡¯ room and mentally thank for having managed to arrive safely. The best thing is that the ce is not alone, inside there are some girls looking at themselves in the mirror. Without paying much attention, I head to a cubicle and lock myself in. I put the lid down and sit down. I will stay here until my friend contacts you. I take my cell phone in my hands and send him a message to tell him where this is and toe as soon as I finish. In the meantime, I am entertaining myself by ying a little game on my cell phone, but before that I sent a message to my sister to find out how Mom is doing.


    The minutes pass, and I can believe that it even passed more than an hour. It has be eternal for me. My butt has already gone numb from sitting on a toilet so much. I get up and get out of there. My friend is still not responding, and that means that maybe she hasn¡¯t seen my message or hasn¡¯t finished with her subject yet. I¡¯ll have to go get her because she won¡¯t stop if I don¡¯t make her. What I want is to leave now.


    I get out of thedies¡¯ room, but first I make sure those guys aren¡¯t hanging around. I pray for it and move on out. When I walk through the aisles and get to the drinks counter, I don¡¯t see Mika anywhere. Where the hell has he gotten himself into? I ask the girl who took care of us at first, but she can¡¯t tell me almost anything, only that she saw her leaving a few minutes ago with a guy in the opposite direction from where I came from. He doesn¡¯t tell me exactly what ce that is and why he went there. I thank him and turn to go to that ce. It¡¯s a long hallway. Later on I see some doors in the background. There is no exit or other things. Where am I located? I¡¯m backing off because I¡¯m not going to find out. I¡¯ll wait for her where she was before. This ce doesn¡¯t look good to me.


    When I turn to leave, one of the perverted guys who was looking at me like crazy is standing at the beginning of the hallway. I¡¯m starting to shake again. Fear takes over me. I¡¯ll just have to open one of those doors and get in. It¡¯s a better option than going to where that huge guy is. Without thinking any more, I turn back towards the doors and start walking quickly, but before I open one, already with the knob in my hand, I feel someone abruptly take my arms to get away and make me turnpletely. It¡¯s that guy. He stamps me against the next wall and corners me with his big arms. My panic increases and my legs tremble.


    I¡¯m in danger.

 Exposed to Danger – part 2

    Lillie


    I start throwing punches and kicks. He takes my wrists and squeezes them hard, hurting me. At the same time, it sticks to my body to prevent my tantrums. His smell of liquor reaches my nostrils. My stomach turns from the disgust he gives me. He brings his face closer to mine. I spit in his face and turn my face so that he doesn¡¯t get to fulfill what he wanted. He curses.


    ¡°I found myself a beast.¡± Grit your teeth.


    ¡°Let go of me! Help! Someone help me!¡± I scream in despair, as loud as I can.


    Before I can scream again, with one of his hands he covers my mouth and shuts me up. Meanwhile, he whispers obscene things in my ear. I worry even more. I don¡¯t know how to get rid of this guy. He can rape me, he just told me. I¡¯m still fighting as best I can. I won¡¯t let her get to do to me what she wants.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When he is about to bring his face to my neck, I guess to kiss him, in a matter of seconds someone takes the wretch away from me, who had me pinned against the wall. He throws it furiously to the ground. I find myself in shock, cornered on the wall, but I manage to react when I see the man¡¯s face. I realize it¡¯s him, the Devil. He¡¯s on top of the guy; he punches him in the face insistently. The bastard is bleeding non-stop.


    Oh, by God, he¡¯s going to kill him!


    ¡°Stop it, Devil! You¡¯re gonna kill him!¡± i scream terrified to see the man in a very bad condition.


    Hepletely ignores me.


    I try to get closer to take his arm and push him away, but he does nothing but keep hitting him.


    That¡¯s when the other guy who was apanying the pervert a moment ago arrives, and he¡¯s noting alone, he¡¯s bringing three other guys. They pull out their guns and aim at the Devil and me.


    Oh, no, they¡¯ll kill us now.


    The devil keeps hitting him.


    My eyes only travel quickly from the armed guys to him.


    ¡°Let him go if you don¡¯t want him to kill your whore!¡± the armed guy bellows, who keeps pointing at me.


    The Devil stops torturing the pervert, puts his gaze on the others, stands up and covers me with his body. He cocks his head towards me and looks at me out of the corner of his eye. His eyes are shining with anger and his gesture shows anguish.


    ¡°Are you okay? Did he hurt you?¡± he asks me in a low voice, while still keeping an eye on the guys.


    They approach the other, who is on the ground beaten, and help him to react. He looks dead.


    ¡°E-I¡¯m fine.


    He nods and turns his head to set his sights on the armed thugs. They keep pointing their guns at us. I¡¯m shaking like a jelly.


    At that moment, I feel how a hand squeezes mine. I look at her. Then I look up to see the Devil¡¯s profile; he has linked our hands to reassure me.


    ¡°When I tell you now, you get on the ground, and when I tell you run, you do it. Understood?¡± speak in a low voice so that we are not heard by the men who are in front of us a few meters away.


    ¡°Understood¡±. I whisper.


    His back is pressed to my chest, so we can listen very well to what we say to each other. He starts backing up with me behind.


    When the guys notice, they put all their attention on us without stopping pointing at us. The Devil stops and quietly says ¡°Now¡±. I hear it clearly. I quickly throw myself to the ground with my head under my arms. In just a few seconds the shots begin to be heard. I¡¯m still behind him. It is covered with a column that is next to the wall.


    The doors are opening.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s all of them or just some. I don¡¯t want to lift my head to check.


    ¡°Devil!¡± someone shouts his nickname. It¡¯s a male voice.


    I feel another stranger taking my arm to get me up. I have my eyes tightly closed, but I open them when he speaks.


    ¡°I told you to run!¡± Raise your voice so I can hear him.


    The gunshots didn¡¯t let me hear well.


    I open my eyes and see that he is watching me. He¡¯s furious. The concern is also reflected in them. The shots continue.


    ¡°And what will you do?¡± I question you worriedly.


    Despite everything, I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to him, and least of all because of me.


    He shakes his head.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t matter to you.¡± Instead of being upset, he looks dejected¡±. When I tell you to run again, you do it. Get in that room¡± He points to a spot behind us, but I still don¡¯t turn around. That¡¯s where my friend is. You¡¯ll be fine there until all this happens.


    I nod my head and turn to see the point made; there stands a blond man. The door is half open and the guy is with his shirt unbuttoned, revealing his torso. I pay no more attention to him and return my gaze to the broad and stocky back of the Devil, who is still glued to me.


    That¡¯s what I see when hees out from where he was covering himself and right and left, with his two guns, one in each hand, he takes aim and shoots the wretches. He¡¯s using himself as a shield.


    ¡°Run!¡± he¡¯s screaming.


    I don¡¯t respond quickly. My eyes almost pop out of how shocked and worried I am by what I see.


    They¡¯re going to kill him, my head repeats several times.


    ¡°Run!


    I shake my head and react. I run non-stop, but I turn to see him. He is still standing in the middle, covering with his body any bullet that theye to throw.


    I get to where the blond guy is. He pulls my arm, as I stood petrified in the hallway. My feet stopped when I saw how he was shot twice in the chest. It felt like the pressure dropped off and my rapid breathing suddenly stopped.


    The boy takes me into the room and closes the door behind him. I imagine it will help your friend. I¡¯m shaking. I¡¯m staying nted where he left me. I can¡¯t answer anything, I¡¯m in shock again. I just feel how someone grabs my shoulders and speaks to me by name. I don¡¯t know who he is. It¡¯s a female voice. I seem to know her, but I can¡¯t react.


    It can¡¯t be, he¡¯s been killed, and all because of me.

 My Savior – Part 1

    Lillie


    I am trembling from the terror I have just witnessed. I still hear a voice calling me. Suddenly, they start shaking my arms, as I¡¯m still in shock. I blink and try toe to my senses. In front of me is my friend. I frown. I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s doing here, but I ignore that part and I notice her worried face.


    ¡°Lillie, are you all right?


    I ignore her.


    I can¡¯t concentrate. To continue standing here as if it were nothing and that he is out there lying on the floor while he is bleeding wounded¡­ I let go of his grip, which was holding my arms, and I walk towards the door to leave and return to his side. I¡¯m not able to leave it like this, I can¡¯t and I don¡¯t want to. Mika calls out my name. I know he cares about me, but I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing. Before I get to the door I stop in my tracks when I see it being opened. I swallow nervous saliva and stop breathing. I hope it¡¯s not those perverts that bothered me before. At that my breathing quickens along with my heart as I check who he is.


    That¡¯s him, yes.


    I smile like a fool when theye in, and I don¡¯t know why. The boy helps him. My smile suddenly disappears when I see why. My eyes stay fixed on the blood stain. I bring my hands to my mouth and I start shaking, but I react and get closer to him as fast as I can.


    When I stand in front of them, I examine him with my gaze from head to toe until my eyes stop in his, in those gray and intense pupils, which now show some distress. I pucker my lips. I want to ask him how he feels, but before I do he beats me to the question.


    ¡°How are you?¡± ask quietly, but in a tone in which I can hear you.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. That question should be asked to you. ¡°I¡¯m examining his wound. Does it hurt a lot? Is it very deep?¡± I move closer and ce my hands on his chest. I examine it with my gaze and my touch. His shirt is half open. I feel something hard, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s her abdomen.


    I hear a rasping sound, so I lift my head to see his face. She has one of her stupid seductive and mischievous smiles, showing the dimple on the side. I stop my review.


    ¡°Nothing that I haven¡¯t already lived, I will survive, but don¡¯t stop, you can continue with your work. ¡°He smiles more, showing his perfect teeth¡±. It doesn¡¯t bother me, on the contrary. ¡°He¡¯s winking at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot. ¡°I tap him on the shoulder.


    He lets out a grunt of pain.


    My eyes almost popped out from the fright. I think I hurt him. Worried, I find out where I hit him. It is one of the ces where it is stained with blood. I thought it was not his, since there was also on the chest, only I did not find any wound. I take him by the hand and lead him to bed, where I feel him on the shore. I hadn¡¯t paid attention to the ce, but when I walked with him to the bed to sit him up I could notice that it¡¯s simr to a motel room. I¡¯ve never been to one, but because of the mess, with condom wrappers and drinks, that¡¯s what makes me think.


    I take off his shirt not caring about his silly smile and his look. I was stunned to see him. It¡¯s the most perfect thing I¡¯ve ever seen. He¡¯s wearing a bulletproof vest, but I take it off as soon as I unbutton his shirt,pletely exposing his hard and well-marked abdomen, as well as his well-defined pecs.


    Oh my God, he¡¯s so perfect.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    My eyes stay in that ce for a while. I don¡¯t know why they¡¯ve made me want to touch it, to walk through each marked line with my hands. As I go down further I see three scars, one on the side and two very close to the navel. How did she get them? I don¡¯t know why my curiosity is piqued, but I¡¯m not going to try to find out. Maybe he did them in some confrontation like today. Maybe, he is always exposed to danger. No, he¡¯s the danger. I would like to caress every scar and explore further to discover the real Devil. I shake myself to get those thoughts out of my head. I focus on my goal; I put my gaze on the wound and examine it. I ignore him, as he noticed that I almost drooled while looking at his torso.


    You arrogant bastard.


    I turn towards the blond guy who follows behind me along with my friend. She grabs his arm. I frown in confusion, but I realize that he may be the guy he came for. How? He is the friend of the Devil, or perhaps the one who came to look for left him in oblivion and found another. That¡¯s typical of her. Well, I¡¯ll investigate thatter, right now what matters is to heal that wound. Later Mika will hear my sermon for having abandoned me for a row. I feel frustrated. I didn¡¯t like what she did. I look at her annoyed, but I avert my eyes and ignore her when she opens her mouth to speak. I¡¯m watching her lover.


    ¡°I need to clean the wound. Do you know if there is a medicine cab here?¡± I make a curt inquiry.


    He shrugs his shoulders in a sign of not knowing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but let me check.


    He moves away from us and goes to the bathroom. You only hear the sound of things falling to the ground.


    ¡°Lillie¡± babbles¡±, I¡­


    I interrupt her when I put my hand in front of her. I close my eyes and take a deep breath.


    ¡°Not now.


    She just nods and puts her head down.


    I know he feels guilty and I know he¡¯s not having a good time, but I don¡¯t have the courage or the strength to argue. I know I¡¯m going to scold her. What hurts me the most is that he forgot about me or didn¡¯t care how I felt toe and have sex with a guy. It is something that disappoints me, that for her our friendship has less value, and all for a man, rather for a few bills.

 My Savior – Part 2

    Lillie


    The blond guyes out of the bathroom and brings with him a small box, which he offers me.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I found.


    I grab the box, go to the Devil and open it. There is only a small bottle of alcohol, gauze and blessed. Well, it¡¯ll do for cleaning. It will give him time to get home and be stitched up as it should be.


    ¡°This is gonna hurt a little.¡± I¡¯m leaning a little.


    He is sitting with his legs open. I put myself between them so I can get closer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already used to it.


    I take the alcohol and the gauze, and I wet the wound to clean. He grunts a little, but at no point do his eyes leave my face. He seems to be trying to figure it out. He looks at my eyes and then strays to my lips, more when I moisten them. I see it out of the corner of my eye. I feel that look that provokes in me a lot of crazy and restless sensations. I continue with my homework and finish cleaning. The good thing is that it was just a brush. If it had been more serious, he would not have forgiven me if something bad happened to him.


    ¡°Ready. That¡¯s all I can do at the moment.


    He keeps seeing me. He looks like he¡¯s going to say something, but his friend steps forward.


    ¡°Devil, we have to leave now.


    They start taking their things.


    Diablo doesn¡¯t put on his shirt as it is full of blood. He stands up and turns to me.


    ¡°We have to go.


    I nod and turn to my friend to tell her with my eyes to get out of there, but he grabs my hand and pulls her to take me with him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Still, I let him drag me with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna let you go alone. Ivan.¡± She turns to speak to the boy.


    So yes it is this Ivan that my friend wants to hook up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asks as soon as he gets to our side next to Mika. They¡¯re holding hands.


    ¡°Any emergency exits you know of around here? On the opposite side.¡± She¡¯s watching him. I know he¡¯s telling you something implicit.


    I don¡¯t understand what it is. Apparently, they know how tomunicate like that.


    ¡°Yes, there is. We have to get to the bottom and turn left. Then right to the end of the corridor. The emergency exit is located there.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll take that shortcut.¡± He turns to me¡±. Let¡¯s go out the other way. Don¡¯t look back for any reason, got it? Just where we¡¯re going.


    I sit down slowly. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s asking for that.


    We were going out holding hands, as a couple. Although I want to look back, he prevents me while he goes out with his silly provocations.


    ¡°I think your gaze can keep getting lost in my naked torso.¡± We walked straight down the hall. Do you want to y it again?¡± he whispers when he sticks next to me.


    I give him a murderous look.


    You fucking pervert!.


    ¡°Not in your dreams.


    ¡°Too bad,¡± he snorts, ¡°because I do wish for it, and you don¡¯t know how much.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I make a great effort not to fall into his provocations, and I don¡¯t mean that he¡¯s going to bother me, but rather not to fall into that great temptation of hell, which even burns. He is a dangerous man, he is pure fire. I¡¯ll never know how to handle something like that. The problem is not only that, but what is managing to awaken in me.


    As much as I deny it, I want it. I want him to touch me again, just like he did in that hospital bathroom. I wish he would go further and burn me with his hands while he runs through my whole body with them. However, I can¡¯t let him do it. I can¡¯t get carried away with what my body craves. He and I are different. He just wants my body for sex and he doesn¡¯t care what I get to feel. He is not a Prince Charming, he is the opposite. The only thing I would have with him would be danger and suffering. He is not a man who gives his heart, only his body, so he is not the right one.


    We managed to get out. On the way through the corridors his friend called the mastodons. I think so, because they are already outside waiting for their boss. The guy I dislike, who cornered me once on orders, hands a ck shirt to the Devil, who lets go of my hand for a few seconds to put it on. Then he grabs me again and pulls me. He opens the door of his Lamborghini and with his head indicates to enter. I think about it for a few seconds as I stand in front of him.


    ¡°Devil,¡± his friend calls him when he arrives next to us. ¡°I¡¯ve already told the guys to clean up before the others arrive.¡± I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be long ining. I think it¡¯s time to go.


    He doesn¡¯t answer her and just turns to look at me. As someone says, that¡¯s the signal to leave. I must think no more about it. Without protesting, I get into the passenger seat. He carefully closes and circles the car on the driver¡¯s side. I start the engine, making it roar.


    My friend left with her lover, boyfriend, her man or whatever. I saw her get into an SUV before him.


    Diablo elerates at full speed through the streets of New York. My hands are in myp. He¡¯s shaking. All this is weighing me down. Just to think that other guys will go, and who knows what, I can¡¯t dwell on good things.


    Minutester, we arrived at a building. It¡¯s not my house and neither is the hotel he took me tost time. I turn my head to see it. I don¡¯t understand what we¡¯re doing here.


    ¡°What is this ce?


    ¡°It¡¯s where I¡¯m staying.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be a hotel where you were staying?¡± I make a confused face.


    ¡°Not anymore.¡± Finish parking and turn off the engine. I bought this ce.


    I¡¯m speechless.


    It¡¯s a tall building. They are department. It looks like it is a very luxurious and expensive ce.


    ¡°You mean a t, right?


    He shakes his head and gets out of the car,es to my side and opens the door for me to get out.


    I¡¯m still impressed. He bought this building!


    I don¡¯t say another word, we just walk to the elevator. We enter as soon as the doors open. Press the button on the top floor, which is the thirtieth. My hands are still trembling and even sweating. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing here. I should have told him to take me home.


    The stalls open and show a spacious lobby with pearl and gold colors. It is very beautiful and elegant. It has a waterfall on a wall. There are only ornaments and a candy-colored door with designs. We got to her. He opens it when he puts his fingerprint on it. We entered the ce. I am more speechless when I see the hall; there are elegant metallic structures of ck and white colors. Apparently, those tones are the only ones there because the room is also the same tone. Large leather armchairs, also ck, and a huge white carpet. The floor is wooden. Next to the living room there is a well-equipped minibar.


    ¡°What are we doing here? What am I doing here?


    ¡°You¡¯ll be safe here.


    He goes to the bar that has drinks. He takes out a bottle, which is apparently whiskey, and serves it in a ss.


    ¡°I need to get back to my house.


    I¡¯m standing in the middle of the room.


    ¡°Do you want a drink?¡± Ignore what I said and drink the amber liquid.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. I just want to go back to my home.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible.¡± He stands in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you. You don¡¯t have to decide whether or not I can go back to my house. ¡°I¡¯m crossing my arms.


    He draws that typical smile on him again andes much closer to me.


    ¡°I advise you for your well-being that it is best that you stay here. You can¡¯t go back to your house. There you will only be alone and exposed to something bad happening to you. I remember well that your family is in the hospital.


    You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll be alone. My mom and Alexa are still in the hospital. Another would be for me to go with them, but I could also be exposing them. However, just thinking that I will be staying here alone with him makes me more nervous. My heart is beating so hard that I¡¯m sure he can hear it. I have to stay. What worries me the most is that I have to sleep in this ce. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s going to ask me to keep my end of the bargain again or take it without asking. One part of me is scared, but the other is waiting for him to take me unceremoniously.


    I¡¯ve lost my mind.

 Feelings – Part 1

    Lillie


    I try to show calmness so that you don¡¯t notice how it makes me feel to have him so close when we are alone. I avert my gaze and fix it on his shirt; the part of his shoulder is wet. His wound is bleeding again. He still needs to be healed.


    ¡°Will you have any medicine cab with the necessary equipment to do a healing?¡± I ask without taking my eyes off his shoulder.


    Nod. With a deep sigh he turns away from me to look for the necessary material. He disappears when he walks through a door and takes a minute toe back. He brings with him a box more equipped than the previous one. He sits down in an armchair and leaves the box on the coffee table. I have no choice but toe over and take a seat next to him. I continue with my work; I clean the wound again, put a cream for pain and inmmation and cover it at the end. He only has his eyes on me, as if I was the only thing he could observe.


    I finish and try to get up to move away, but he grabs my forearm to stop me. Her eyes never stop seeing me, then they rest on my lips. For some reason, I feel the need to ept anything thates from this majestic man. Diablo is intense. My poor brain is trying to process everything while he starts to bring his face closer with the slowness of a predator. My pulse quickens as it gets closer. Without realizing it, in just a few seconds she glues her lips to mine. It¡¯s much better than thest kiss we had, more intense and burning. My reaction to him turns into pure weakness. That means I¡¯m falling to the devil. Although my pride is trampled and I am disappointed, I admit it, I have fallen, and I like it. I can¡¯t resist anymore, my body needs your caresses and kisses. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been waiting for him for a long time.


    I¡¯m not doing anything to stop it, and I really don¡¯t want it to stop. He holds me behind my head and his other arm goes around my waist, pulling me back to support my back on the sofa. Under her hand and ce it on my neck. His kiss decreases. He nibbles on my lip until he pulls away from me.


    I open my eyes slowly when I feel her pulling away. He¡¯s still a few inches from my face. Her bluish gray eyes are dark and reflect desire and something else that I can¡¯t figure out. He licks his lower lip while still looking at me.


    ¡°You smell and taste so good.¡± With his thumb he caresses my neck, brings his face closer, inhales my aroma and bites it gently¡±. You are so sexy, to the point of driving me crazy. ¡°He runs his fingers over my corbone¡±. I¡¯m fucked¡± he mutters.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? Why are you insisting with me? Why did you save my life?


    I made an effort to control myself so that I could ask him, although I did not expect those questions that consumed my mind so much toe out of my mouth, but I still did it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he¡¯s a little stronger than me, since I tried to move away to leave you alone¡± his fingers caress my lips¡± but I can¡¯t, and I really don¡¯t want to either. 2His caresses go back to my neck, make circles and go down a little more to my cleavage¡±. I know you want me too.


    I can¡¯t articte any words. My eyes are lost in his pupils. She has mepletely spellbound, more so when she talks with that sexy and thick voice she has. Still, I can¡¯t stop watching it. I ruffled his hair a little when he kissed me uncontrobly. He¡¯s too attractive. That¡¯s how it looks great. I remember when I saw him for the first time without a shirt, when I saw his firm and well-defined torso. Everything about him could be said to be perfect. I would like to run my hands all over her abdomen and leave kisses everywhere.


    ¡°But how?¡± i¡¯m babbling.


    ¡°As you respond to the kisses I give you, your body responds to the moment I touch you. ¡°He ces a soft kiss on my lips and his hand caresses my naked thigh. I shudder until I feel a wet sensation in my crotch¡±. And your eyes tell me everything.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be, I¡¯m not a p¡­


    She covers my lips with her fingers.


    ¡°I know the kind of woman you are¡± she says quietly. I will never force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do.


    I look at him dumbfounded. I didn¡¯t expect that from him. I thought that at any moment he was going to use his power to take me whenever he wanted. However, he made it clear to me that he wants me and that he will never take me by force, and I can believe his words, because I noticed sincerity in his look when he said it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some dinner¡± he whispers suddenly. He walks away and slowly lets go of me.


    That wasn¡¯t a question.


    I don¡¯t have time to protest, because he already has the phone in his hand. Dial a number. While he¡¯s calling, he¡¯s walking down a hallway. I don¡¯t know what happened and why it changed so suddenly. He didn¡¯t try to do anything to take me. He said he wouldn¡¯t take me by force if I didn¡¯t want to, but the truth is what I want most.


    Minutester there is a knock at the door. I¡¯m about to get up from the couch to see who he is, when he shows up the way he left. He changed his clothes. He is wearing ck denim trousers and a dark blue V-neck T-shirt. The hair brings it wet. I guess he took a shower. He opens the door, showing from the other side the shocking guy, the guard who works for him. She calls him by his name, Franco. So that¡¯s what it¡¯s called. He hands her a bag before closing the door. Diablo walks over to the table and deposits it. Apparently it¡¯s dinner. Take out the content.


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready.¡± He smiles, spreads his arms and points to the table.


    ¡°When you said we¡¯d have dinner, I thought you¡¯d cook. ¡°I approach her side and see everything served on some porcin tes¡±. Well, at least the food is not served on disposable tes.¡± I¡¯m kidding.


    ¡°Oh, your majesty, excuse me if this wasn¡¯t up to your standard.¡± he stands up straight and ducks his head to make a bow. ¡°But let¡¯s just say that the kitchen and I don¡¯t get along very well.¡± He raises his head and scratches his beard while making a gesture.


    I smile at his silly joke. I never thought I couldugh with him for his urrences.


    He gives me a big smile and invites me to sit down.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The food looks delicious.


    To think that this is our first dinner together¡­ I never thought I would get to eat with him, rather I never got to think that I could be alone with him in his apartment.


    Weugh as if we get along well, and that makes me feelfortable next to him.


    2May I know why you were in that ce?


    I take a swig at the drink he served me.


    ¡°I was apanying my friend.¡± I confess. I hope I don¡¯t get her in trouble. Even though she doesn¡¯t think about me, I do. I went to the bathroom and got lost in the hallways.¡± I lie a little.


    He frowns between his eyebrows. You don¡¯t seem to believe me.


    I don¡¯t want to expose her. Despite everything, she is my friend, and I would never y her badly.


    I need to divert the conversation so that he does not find out the truth.


    I¡¯m about to talk to give another twist to the conversation, but he beats me by asking another question.


    ¡°How are you doing in your studies? I understand that you are studying medicine. ¡°Apparently, he noticed my difort about the previous question and he changed the conversation himself. It seems strange to me that I know which study. I can only think that he watches over me in everything. I know what you¡¯re thinking. ¡°I kept quiet. I¡¯ll confess something to you. ¡°He puts down the cutlery he was eating with and takes a swig of his drink.¡± When I researched your address, I found out where you study too. For that reason, I found out that you are studying medicine.


    ¡°You did what?¡± I am amazed, although I should expect anything from him.


    This man thinks he can do whatever he wants just because he has power and money, and nothing more because he¡¯s a fucking mafioso.

 Feelings – Part 2

    Lillie


    ¡°Take it easy.¡± Try to calm me down with your hands. You had refused to give me your details and I couldn¡¯t wait any longer to hear from you.


    I pucker up my nose and my forehead. What¡¯s the matter with him? I knew that nothing good coulde from him.


    ¡°But who do you think you are to investigate my life?¡± I raise my voice.


    I get up abruptly.


    ¡°Wait.¡± He does the same and approaches me quickly¡±I just looked into that.¡± I wasn¡¯t thinking things through, until¡­¡± He pauses. I look at him without being able to understand. He inhales deeply and then exhales¡±. So far I realized a few things. ¡°Hees closer to me and grabs my hands¡±. Now I want to know you, to know about your life and that you want to tell me about it.


    I remain like a petrified statue in the ce because of what he just confessed.


    This man standing in front of me is not the Devil I met a few months ago. This one is different. I do not know if he is trying to change or if he brings out his true self from deep down. Maybe he pretends, but that¡¯s impossible, since his look denotes sincerity and his words do too. Could it be that he has a good side? Maybe not, because I saw him when he saved me. If it was just to take me to bed, he wouldn¡¯t have risked himself to the point of almost losing his life for a whore. Do I mean anything more to him? I don¡¯t know. Only he has that answer, or maybe not.


    I take my seat back where I was before. He closes his eyes and takes out the air. He looks relieved. Go back to your ce. We are silent for a few minutes while we eat.


    ¡°I decided to study medicine because of my mother. ¡°I resume the conversation; I answer your question¡±. After she was diagnosed with cancer, I thought about studying a specialty in oncology. ¡°I close my eyes for a moment. It¡¯s hard for me to talk about my mother¡¯s illness.¡± You know.¡± I open my eyes and look at him. He has all his attention on me, with his gaze fixed on my face¡±, my dream was another, but eventually, and because I couldn¡¯t go on with it anymore, I had to stop dancing. ¡°He arches an eyebrow. Not that kind of dancing. I wanted to be a professional ballet dancer, but that was impossible for me. ¡°Forced smile.


    ¡°And why not? ¡°I raise my gaze to see him, since I fixed it on my te. I shrug my shoulders and make a mouthful with my lips¡±. I think you should never have abandoned your dreams.


    ¡°I had no other choice. It was to study a career that would give me something for the future or to have nothing.


    ¡°Do you regret it? You sound a little mncholy. You say that you chose medicine for a great reason, which is positive. That¡¯s what should keep you happy.


    ¡°Maybe. ¡°I rest my arm on the table and my chin in my hand.¡± And you wanted to be a mafioso?


    He takes a breath again, recharges himself in his seat and contemtes me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something I would have had by choice, I was born with that destiny. My future was already waiting for me before I was born. And I¡¯m not proud of killing, trafficking and doing illegal things, but that¡¯s my life, that¡¯s my fucking world, what my father left me and I promised to protect with my whole being, my fucking hell.


    In his words there is pain, mncholy. I don¡¯t know him, but I can sense him with that deste look.


    Apparently, it affects both of us to talk about something like that.


    I want to put my interrogation aside so as not to burden him further. He doesn¡¯t give me any more details, but for the moment I¡¯m content with that. I¡¯m not going to find out more about that right now. Maybeter he will tell me everything.


    ¡°You¡¯re not verymunicative, Mr. Devil.


    ¡°If I told you more, I would have to kill you and everything would go to the fucking shit¡± he jokes. Sketch that smile that I used to hate and now I¡¯m starting to like¡±. Well, you¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t murder women and children.


    ¡°Thank God! I had already begun to worry. The thought of being alone with a woman killer would have ended this quiet evening.


    He leans forward and smiles at me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you liked jokes.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve already found out my secret. ¡°I wink at him.


    This man is bing something more to me. I feel that he disarms me with his charm, with that side that he was hiding. I really have to make an effort to keep the reins of the conversation.


    ¡°Can I ask you a personal question?


    ¡°It depends on how personal it is. ¡°He raises his eyebrows and smiles.


    I want to know. It¡¯s been going around in my head for days.


    ¡°Do you investigate every woman youe to de-desire or want to sleep with her to the point of harassing her?¡± I look down at my te.


    ¡°No¡± he replies immediately. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve proposed something like that to a woman. ¡°He pauses¡±. All the women who have passed through my life are passengers, until I met you. ¡°His voice changes.


    I look up. Her eyes take on that dark shade again.


    Am I different from all of them? What was it about me that attracted your attention? Well, if we go by the physical, I could understand. Environment of the eyes. I know why.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who has provoked something more than a desire. I don¡¯t know exactly what it is, but you drive me crazy, to the point ofpletely losing my mind, to the point of wanting to have you by my side all the fucking time. ¡°He leans closer and grabs me by the chin. I feel my body getting hot as he lifts my face. I stop breathing for a few seconds. I like you, and a lot,¡± he whispers. I want to do it correctly, without forcing anything. I want you on my bed, under me. I want you to scream my name when you cum with me.


    I swallow saliva. My breathing is starting to get stuck.


    He¡¯s still holding my chin. Her gray eyes won¡¯t leave mine.


    ¡°Why me?


    He strokes my chin with his thumb.


    ¡°Why? Because you make me feel something different every time I kiss and touch you or just by looking at you. ¡°His gaze travels to my lips and then to my eyes¡±. Let me show you why.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    My heart is beating so hard. I pass saliva again. I am nervous, but I also want this. I¡¯m not saying anything. Silence answers for me.


    He grabs my hand and invites me to apany him.


    I know exactly where we¡¯re going, maybe to his room.


    I¡¯ve already decided, there¡¯s no going back.

 Our first time

    Lillie


    Getting up the courage and getting out at once is what I should do. I¡¯ve been in the bathroom for almost an hour, more or less, or that¡¯s what I came to see on my watch. She told me to take a shower to feel morefortable and rxed, but neither that nor anything calms my nerves.


    I¡¯m a coward.


    I was supposed to have already decided to give myself to him, but I¡¯m still very afraid. It¡¯s because of many things, not only because of the fact that I will lose my virginity, but also because I will give myself to a man for the first time, something that means much more to me. Not only that, but also how I¡¯m starting to feel about him.


    I always waited for the right man, who maybe would be my husband, if it ever happened, but that idea evaporated little by little when I saw the situation that my sister lived with her ex-boyfriend. That made me afraid and distrustful of men. For that reason, most of the time I stay away from them. I could never have a rtionship with anyone. However, now I feel that it is different. I don¡¯t know why everything is different with him. Although at the beginning he gave me a lot of distrust and fear, and I hated him, today I¡¯m starting to see the good side of the Devil, and I like that. I like him.


    He already told me, but I still don¡¯t know how he likes me. Maybe it¡¯s just my body. I don¡¯t want to think like that, but I shouldn¡¯t get my hopes up with him either. I know well that he will never be able to give me a quiet life, or rather with him I will never be able to have a rtionship as I want.


    With all the courage I have left, I leave the bathroom wrapped in a bathrobe that he gave me. There¡¯s some blood on my clothes. I got smeared when I had contact with him in that room before I left that ce. I also smelled of cigarette smoke and alcohol around the ce where I was. For that reason, I didn¡¯t put it on anymore, I could only put on my underwear. Although I cover myself with a towel, I don¡¯t feelfortable walking around naked.


    I take a fleeting nce at her room. It¡¯s huge. The bathroom is part of this room, so I have to go through here to get back to the living room. Apparently, it¡¯s his bedroom. The walls have a light gray color and the furniture is dark chocte-colored wood. Everything very Moderna, nice and tidy. There is a huge bed, with dark blue sheets and cushions. Through the window, which is almost next door, but far away, you can see the skyscrapers of New York. The moonlight only reflects and enters through the windows.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d never get out. ¡°Dante surprises me when he takes a few steps towards the center of the room¡±. Put this on. ¡°When hees to me, he extends his arm to give me a T-shirt and pajama pants¡±. It¡¯s the only thing I have that can¡¯t stay that big for you.


    ¡°Thank you. ¡°I whisper when I take the clothes that are in her hands.


    My fingers brush his skin, and that electric current runs through my body again. It can¡¯t be, with a simple touch he can provoke that in me.


    When I raise my head, I hardly see iting. I¡¯m so nervous I¡¯m even shaking.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I hear him say in a strange tone.


    Did he feel that current too?


    Hees closer to me, stretches out his arms and with each hand takes a strand, sliding his fingers through them slowly.


    ¡°Your hair is as soft as your skin¡± he whispers.


    I watch him in amazement, not knowing what to say.


    One of his hands releases a lock and with his knuckles he runs along my left cheek until he gently grabs my chin. His eyes don¡¯t stop seeing mine. Hees closer to my face and kisses me. Her lips press mine, starting a slow and calm kiss, but that gradually rises in level. He presses his body against mine. His other hand goes down to my waist to take me more tightly and stick to him much more. His tongue starts to make its way into my mouth without loss of time. My body is feeling that surge of heat again; I feel that same feeling that I had felt when he cornered me on the sofa in his living room. It¡¯s like touching a high-voltage cable. My hands let go of the clothes he had handed me and go to his shoulders and head.


    Apart from the fear it provokes in me, it also awakens an uncontroble desire that rises up from my stomach.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡°I murmur when he separates a little from me and lets me breathe¡±. I never¡­N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Calm down¡± he whispers. Put a finger to my lips to keep me quiet. Just let yourself go¡­


    Her intense bluish gray eyes have darkened in an expression that I still can¡¯t decipher, but still they do not cease to be fascinating. His look makes meply with what he just said. I let myself go.


    I feel his breath in my ear and then on my neck. It is warm and soft. His hand runs along my back, while the other one pulls the robe down a little from my shoulder. With his lips he makes a journey to that ce. Soft kisses and bites. I like his touch, but his lips on me drive me crazy. I shudderpletely, to the point of losing my mind. I feel his fine, freshly shaved beard tickle my neck and shoulder all the way down to my cleavage. The bathrobe opens up a little in that ce. Without taking it seriously, I let it go on. One of his handses down more to touch my chest. I gasp as I feel the warmth of his hands running acutely through my body.


    I want to try to tell him something, but his hands are inserted skillfully and without any problem by the robe. I forget what I wanted to tell you. My thoughts are starting to get confused.


    I arch by instinct, sticking out my chest because of the sensation it caused in my body.


    Suddenly, I feel how he touches my nipple between the fabric of my bra and squeezes it.


    ¡°I want you so much¡­ until I go crazy.¡± His mouth is still glued to my neck¡±. Be mine.


    A shiver runs down my spine when I hear it. That prevents me from being able to think clearly.


    I felt his thumb start making slow circles right at the tip of my nipple.


    De had his touch and he raised his head to look me in the eyes. He was so tall that I could see his chest heaving with heavy breathing.


    He takes his hand to the bathrobe, undoes the knot and opens it to then slide it through my arms. He falls to the ground. I stand in front of him with my redce bra and my matching panties. He devours me with his dark gaze.


    He runs his fingers along my shoulders and chest. Those caresses that my body was crying out for and that now asks for more. I feel like I¡¯m melting inside.


    I shudder more when I feel him start to bite the lobe of my dark circles. My breathing is short. He keeps stroking my breasts over the fabric and squeezes them. Unable to control it, I moan. Secondster, she gets rid of the bra as she did with the robe, without any problems. He continues with his task of caressing that sensitive part of my breasts without hurting me.


    I¡¯m ashamed to death. No one had ever touched me, he¡¯s the only one, but I hadn¡¯t gotten that far. Maybe today she will also manage to get what no one has gotten from me: my virginity. Just thinking about it makes me blush and tremble again. Fear is taking over me again.


    ¡°They are as perfect and delicious as I imagined them. ¡°He moves away to see my naked breasts.


    I blush even more.


    It¡¯s not the first time he¡¯s seen me naked, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve let him touch me like this and kiss every part of my body.


    He needs to know. I need to tell him. Maybe he doesn¡¯t know that this will be my first time. And if I tell him, he may stop and nothing will happen between us, but do I want that? Or not?


    ¡°Dante ¡°I whisper embarrassed. My voice sounds sorry.


    ¡°Shhh.


    Before I can speak again, he takes me in his arms and carries me to bed. I lie down on it and it moves away a little. Without stopping looking at me, she gets up and takes off her T-shirt over her head and arms, showing me her impressive torso. I am as fascinated as when I saw him for the first time. His perfectly marked muscles took my breath away.


    Everything about him is perfect despite his scars. That makes him look more dangerous, sexy, hot¡­ it drives me crazy.


    He approaches again and bends down to get to where I am. My heart beats hard when I see him approaching stealthily, without leaving my gaze, as if he wanted to devour me. Suddenly, I feel his whole body pressed to mine. Dante is intense. My poor brain is trying to process everything while he starts moving slowly towards me, like a predator. I had already discovered that in him. I knew he was capable of going fast, rough, anyway, but now I look at that very different side to the other, where he can be careful and take it slow, gentle, and maybe do it gently.


    My pulse races when he sinks his head into my neck and starts kissing me again.


    I feel a warmth in my intimate part again. Now I know it¡¯s thanks to the desire and excitement it causes in my body.


    I should be thinking about what this means, that it¡¯s just sex for one night only and nothing more. I can¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t feel more than just desire if I don¡¯t want to get hurt. However, their caresses and kisses blind me to the point of making me forget everythingpletely; they awaken my senses in a way that has never happened to me before.


    He looks at me one more time. His gaze is intense and burning. I notice something wicked in his eyes.


    I blush, nervous, while he gets rid of his pants, remaining only in boxer shorts. It¡¯s impressive. The bulge that was hiding her underwear is impossible to ignore.


    I think I¡¯m going to pass out.


    It will be the first time I see a naked man.


    Knowing that he will be the first in everything startles me, but at the same time it excites me. It¡¯s an inexplicable feeling.


    When hees closer, he takes my lips, kisses me and bites my lower lip a little.


    Shees down with precise and eager kisses, takes one of my breasts with her mouth, passes her tongue and makes circles with it. I feel how they harden me. My crotch gets wet. I feel much more warmth and desire. It continues to descend all over my body until it reaches my belly, even lower. Then I feel how he gives me a kiss just above my underwear. I feel in my stomach a very strange feeling, but that I had already felt with him. He takes his fingers to my red panties, which he slides down my legs slowly. I¡¯mpletely naked.


    He looks at my sex for a few seconds and lets out a growl. Then he looks me in the face again.


    ¡°You are so perfect, everything about you is. ¡°His voice is choppy. I had wanted this so badly.


    His fingers run along my belly and my hips. Between the touch and his kisses he makes me be in the clouds. My legs are shaking as he touches me, unable to be still under his body. I¡¯m starting to feel good about him, to the point that I don¡¯t regret making this decision. Maybe the regret wille after you¡¯ve done it. I prefer to put those thoughts aside and do what he asked me to do: let myself go. I will let himpletely take my whole body and make me his.

 Regret?

    Lillie


    His lips silence my mouth when I¡¯m about to speak again. I spread out on his bed with pleasure because of his caresses all over my body.


    This man drives me crazy in every way.


    Being naked in front of him doesn¡¯t scare me anymore.


    He stops kissing and touching me and then takes me by the legs, which he bends and opens slowly. His gaze falls on my intimate area.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re so beautiful. I want to taste you.


    What did he say?.


    Without giving me time to ask what he meant by that, his fingers caress my clit. I shudder. A groanes out of my mouth. He changes his hands over his lips and starts kissing my belly until he goes down very slowly to my center. His tongue and his soft mouth begin the path that his fingers had followed a few seconds ago, and that makes me squirm against him because of the sensation it causes in me. The heat increases and the excitement in my whole body increases more. I¡¯m shaking from head to toe.


    My body experiences new things. Everything he does is.


    I don¡¯t hold back and I vibrate with every caress and kiss he gives me.


    I close my eyes when I feel the rhythm of his tongue increases more when he passes it several times for my sex. He is no longer slow, now he is anxious, as if he wanted to devour me to his heart¡¯s content. I hold back the gasps it incites in me.


    Without wanting to, I take my hands to her hair, which I grip gently and firmly, to push her head towards my part while I squirm with pleasure. I feel like from one moment to the next I¡¯m going to lose control.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Let loose in a whimper.


    What¡¯s wrong with my body?


    I feel something different but pleasant, that makes me feel in paradise, that clouds my whole head and that only makes me enjoy this burning and hot moment.


    My muscles contract until they make everything in me shake.


    My insides are bursting.


    He raises his head and looks at me without saying anything. I just see how she licks her lips while she sees me with a look of desire and perversity. I try to catch my breath, but with those eyes it¡¯s impossible, less with what mine are about to witness. She gets up a little to take off thest garment that was left on her body. He shows me his huge and thick erect member, which leaves me speechless from the impression. Fear is attacking me again. It is so big that I am afraid that it will hurt me. I don¡¯t think that would fit inside me.


    He leans over me, resting his hands on either side of my head. He¡¯spletely on top of me now. His gaze does not leave mine.


    ¡°Are you sure? Do you want me to fuck you?¡± he asks me in a low and choppy voice¡±. Because once I do, there¡¯s no turning back.


    Without thinking, I answer: ¡°Yes.


    I think that at this moment I am able to let him do whatever he wants with me.


    ¡°Now you will be minepletely¡± he growls without stopping looking at me in any second.


    My breath stops short.


    I feel how he prates me slowly, very slowly, until he is deep inside me. I close my eyes and moan as I feel a little pain, but also a peaceful feeling. He stops and looks at me with a frown on his brow.


    ¡°Are you feeling all right? 2 His tone of voice is heard with interest and concern.


    ¡°E-I¡¯m fine.¡± I¡¯m opening my eyes. My voice sounds weak because of everything that is awakening in me.


    He heeds my answer, so he starts moving inside me. He goes in and out with exquisite slowness. Without thinking, I try to close my eyes, but he shakes his head. His eyes follow mine. Excitement, desire, lust can be reflected in them. He hits me again, but this time until he reaches deeper into me. I moan excitedly. I raise my hip a little so that it goes deeper and thus let him understand that I want a lot from him. That makes me elerate the pace more and prates me more strongly. He takes one of my legs and lifts it up to leave it on his arm. That makes me immediately curl my other leg around his waist. His movements are constant and ardent. We never stopped seeing each other. Right now it¡¯s just us, no matter what happens outside or what might happen next. Our gasps are the only thing heard in this room.


    My muscles are witnessing the same sensation they witnessed a few minutes ago, when his tongue was running through my center, but this time it¡¯s much more than before. My body tenses up when he makes me reach the top, but with more intensity, until I contort with pleasure.


    ¡°Dante!¡± i scream when my body is released at the climax.


    Even without being able to react, he takes my face with one of his hands and kisses me eagerly, with a lot of passion, when he expels his whole being inside me. I feel a hot liquiding inside me. Between kisses, he lets out a grunt of excitement and clenches his eyes and jaw. My heart is beating so hard that it seems to want to leave my chest. I can also hear his and his rapid breathing. He opens his eyes and observes me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he questions me after a few seconds. His voice is choppy as he sweats.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine¡± I reply in a shaky voice.


    I feel my foreign body. Everything shakes like a jelly. I can¡¯t even talk. After having experienced so many extreme sensations inside me, I have no head to articte any words.


    His gaze is deep, intense and voracious, so much so that just by seeing me I shudder and feel a chill all over my body. Sigh. For a few seconds I remain still under him. He is still in the same position, but then he turns his body to lie down next to me. He looks exhausted. He is upside down, with his eyes fixed on the ceiling, while his breathing rxes. I don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t know if I have to get up and take my things and leave here, leaving everything behind. Maybe that¡¯s what I have to do.


    I am still in my ce without moving any part of my body. After mentally debating whether to leave or stay here, I try to move so that I can stand up, but as soon as I start to do so, I feel how he pulls my arm to attract me to him. I curl up on his chest. With his left arm he surrounds my waist and grabs my leg to ce it on his. Our bodies are intertwined.


    I didn¡¯t expect this from him. I thought he was going to kick me out after getting what I wanted, or maybe he wants to be nice to me, like he was a few minutes ago, when he asked if I was okay. Maybe he realized it was my first time and didn¡¯t want to be hard on me. That speaks well of him.


    His right hand, which is resting on my leg, begins to make imaginary circles on my skin with his fingertips, which causes a slight tingling in that area.


    I feel so good and rxed. Her sexy and hot body is very close to mine, so with my fingertips I caress her scars and her tattoo of a ck wing, which she has on her shoulder and reaches halfway up her arm. I just feel how she shudders with my touch. I wonder if that figure has a meaning. I didn¡¯t pay attention to him before, because whenever I looked into his eyes Ipletely lost myself in them. I rest my head on his chest and listen to his heart beating. I get more impregnated with his manly essence. My eyes slowly close and my breathing calms down. I fall fast asleep in his arms, curled up in him.


    I move a little in bed. The dream is gone when a ray of light hits me in the face. I stretch a little and try to open my eyes. The curtains are half open. That¡¯s where I notice the brightness of the suning in. It¡¯s already dawn. I react when I realize that. I get startled and open my eyes wider as I remember where I am.


    I thought it was a dream.


    I am in his bedpletely naked and with a sheet half tangled on my body.


    Wanting to check his presence, I turn around and see that he is no longer next to me.


    Where has he gone?.


    I take the sheet and tangle it on my body to get out of bed. I have to get out of here. I had to have done that sincest night before I had fallen asleep. Maybe he realized that when he woke up and saw me sleeping next to him. He said he wanted just one night with me. That didn¡¯t mean that I was staying and that this was going to happen again.


    How deluded I am.


    I walk around looking for my clothes. I left it in theundry room, so I¡¯m on my way there. I start to get dressed as quickly as possible. Then I grab my cell phone to try to call my sister and find out something about mom. As soon as I take it, I see that I have two text messages from Alex. I open them and check the first one, where it says that Mom is feeling much better already. Then I read the next one, which says to go to the hospital as soon as I read the message. Apparently, it¡¯s urgent, so I grab my things to leave.


    When I go to the living room to leave the apartment, before reaching the door I hear a noise. I turn to look behind me.


    It¡¯s him. He¡¯s standing a few feet away from me. She only wears a towel on her waist; she shows her naked and wet torso. Drops of water fall from it.


    Oh, my God, it¡¯s perfect.


    Seeing him like this makes me want to caress his abs again and run my hands over his dark tattoo and his strong arms.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He scrutinizes me.


    I stop my crazy thoughts and try to react.


    ¡°I have to go back home.¡± I stammer.


    It is very difficult to articte a sentence correctly without stuttering a little. Seeing him almost naked in front of me makes me nervous. I know I¡¯ve already seen him without clothes, and maybe it¡¯s strange that I wear this way, but I can¡¯t help but wear like this. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s me because of my little experience in it or it¡¯s him because of what he provokes in me, because of how majestic, hot and seductive he is.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you. I¡¯ll go get dressed¡± she says before turning to go back to her room.


    I was going to protest, but he in great strides had already left. I didn¡¯t manage to tell him that I have to be in the hospital urgently.


    I walk over to the couch to sit and wait. Maybe it¡¯s better for him to take me, so I don¡¯t risk those guys fromst night doing something to me, if they¡¯re looking for me at all.


    After a few minutes, he returns already dressed from head to toe. If naked is perfect, dressed is also perfect. She put on denim pants and a ck T-shirt that fits very tight to her torso and arms. If I used to drool, I do it more now. Her delicious lotion reaches my nostrils. That scent drives me crazy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he says when he takes his keys and puts the phone in his pants pocket.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I stand up to follow him.


    Minutester, we went down to the parking lot to get in his car. I adjust my seat belt and he starts the engine to get out of there.


    Later, I notice that he takes another path, and it¡¯s not one that leads us to my house or to the hospital. I have to tell him where I need to go.


    ¡°That¡¯s not where I¡¯m going to my house¡± I inform him. I have to go to the hospital. If you want, leave me at home, I can take the subway to goter. You don¡¯t need to take me there.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you wherever you ask¡± he gives me a fleeting nce without neglecting the road,¡± but first you will apany me to a ce.


    I turn my face to see him. He keeps looking straight ahead. I feel serious but rxed. What is that ce where you want me to apany you? I don¡¯t know whether to ask or not. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing. I met the other side of the Devil and I know he wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt me, I proved it when he protected me from those bullies. Besides, when we were in bed together, he seemed to be making love to me instead of fucking me like he had said. That¡¯s why I know that I¡¯m safe with him. I know he will never hurt me.

 Shooting range

    Dante


    The road got a little long, since we were silent all the time since we got in the car. I didn¡¯t know what to say to her, not after what had happened the night before between us. It was something I was really looking forward to, but now I feel like it¡¯s different. It¡¯s not like in the beginning, when I wanted to fuck her for a whole night, and after getting fed up with her, dump her like I did all the time with other women. However, it is different with her. Lillie is not the same as the others. I don¡¯t know exactly what it is that I feel. For that reason, I know it¡¯s not the same. I can¡¯t wait to make her mine again. I realized that I was a virgin and that I was the first. I don¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t tell me. Maybe that would have helped me not to put so much pressure on her as I did on many asions.


    I had to find out the instant I made it mine and I checked it today when I woke up, when I saw the sheets a little stained with blood. Instead of having sex with her, I made love to her. I think that¡¯s the way it is. I was never careful. I never took a woman gently and patiently. At first I wanted to do it that way, I don¡¯t know why, but then I did it for her, because I realized that it was her first time. That night I stopped being the Devil to bring out a side that even I didn¡¯t know existed in me.


    ¡°Where are we going?


    His calm voice takes me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.


    He purses his lips.


    I take a quick look at him while still driving.


    The ce where we are going is on the outskirts of the city, something very retired.


    After he asked, it took us about fifteen minutes longer to reach our destination.


    It was a country club. My father bought this ce when I was just a child. I stopped frequenting it after my parents died. Edgardo takes care of him. It is open twenty-four hours a day and every day of the year. I was about to close it, but Edgardo avoided it when he showed me the management of the business. It has always made very good profits and the numbers are growing more and more. He advised me that it also served as camouge for our dirty business, and he was right. This ce, the hotel and thepany have worked very well for me in this city.


    After a long time, I return to one of the ces where my father used to bring me to train and hang out with my mother and me. There are many memories here, some that make me proud and some that still hurt.


    I never showed my pain, much less cried when I asked for them. I kept everything to myself. I didn¡¯t want to show weakness, much less let my enemies know about my suffering.


    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m bringing her to this ce. I¡¯ve never done anything like that. In fact, I never went out with my powders. However, she did not mean that to me, she is much more. I want to keep her close to me, don¡¯t let her go. I want to protect her all the time. I¡¯m also looking forward to taking it hard against the wall of bathrooms, lockers or anywhere here.


    To repeatst night over and over again as often as my body asks me to. Still, there would never be an end to it. I¡¯ll never get tired of her, I know that because I¡¯m dying to have her in my arms again while I kiss her passionately and fuck her hard.


    ¡°This is a¡­


    ¡°A club.¡± I interrupt her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why did you bring me here?


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± I turn my head to look at her, wink at her and smile at her.


    She just rolls her eyes.


    I¡¯m done parking the car. On the way out, I give the valet parking guy the keys and circle the vehicle to help her get out.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She never waits for one to be restrained with her.


    He¡¯s almost down by the time I get to his side.


    I take her by the hand and we walk together towards therge entrance doors. He doesn¡¯t say anything, he just sees me with his eyes wide open.


    We arrived at the reception, because I want you to let Albert, the manager, know that I am already here. In the morning I called to let you know that I wasing, so that the area I will upy will be ready for me.


    ¡°Call Albert¡±. I order the receptionist.


    She just sees me without understanding.


    ¡°Excuse me?


    ¡°I hate repeating things,¡± I mumble annoyed. Call Albert right now. ¡°I whisper between my teeth.


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± she replies while blinking several times, enraptured. Who¡¯s looking for him?


    I snort and run my hand over my face, frustrated.


    I¡¯m full of inept.


    ¡°Tell him your boss is looking for him. ¡°I raise my voice.


    She takes a leap, as does Lillie, who is still next to me.


    I squeeze his hand tighter so he won¡¯t let go of my grip. I¡¯m not going to let her out of my sight.


    ¡°U-You¡¯re the s-Mr. Mancini. ¡°He opens his eyes and looks at me with terror.


    ¡°Just do your damn job. ¡°I¡¯m ring at her.


    She just nods quickly. She starts shaking when she picks up the phone to call Albert.


    As soon as I can and have time, I will ask for a change of personnel.


    The useless receptionist lets me know that Albert is in the field waiting for me and that what I ordered is ready.


    I just turn around to get out of there and head to the meeting ce with Albert. I pull a little Lillie, as she stayed by thanking the silly girl. We leave through some side doors that lead to a long path that leads to some tennis courts and other sports. We took a different course, since the ce we are going to is not a court.


    The club is very big, it has extensive facilities of sports courts of all kinds, gym, restaurant, spa, pools and my private ce, where I used to spend time training. At the moment I will only take her to one part of that ce.


    Minutester, we arrived at the field, which is somewhat removed from everything else. I visualize Albert.


    ¡°Is this where you wanted to bring me?¡± inquires after a long time.


    He looks around the ce with his eyes. His eyes sparkle when he sees some horses trotting in the field.


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly here.¡± I rify.


    I walk until I get to the manager.


    I just hear her snort in dismay. Apparently, he was disappointed.


    ¡°Albert!¡± I mean in the form of a greeting.


    He turns to us. I was distracted watching the horses.


    ¡°Dante!¡± say hello with a smile.


    Hees up and greets me, energetically, with a hug and a pat on the back.


    ¡°How¡¯s everything going?¡± I question him when we split up.


    ¡°As always, everything is fine. It¡¯s good to see you again. ¡°Albert is a man about Edgardo¡¯s age. They are very friends¡±. And who is this beauty?¡± His gaze falls on Lillie.


    She blushes.


    Damn, she¡¯s even beautiful like that.


    ¡°Lillie, this is Albert, an old friend.¡± I get a little attached to her. Albert, this is Lillie.


    He stretches out his hand to take hers and ces a soft kiss on her back.


    He and Edgardo with their gentlemanly formalities.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, miss.¡± He winks at her. ¡°Sly old fox¡±. I didn¡¯t know you had a girlfriend.


    This guy really never shuts anything up, he always has to say what he thinks. Not that he denied it either. I know we¡¯re nothing, but I don¡¯t want to contradict that. Maybe she will see us at some point that we kissed, and she will be frowned upon. It¡¯s not that I care what they say, I¡¯ve never cared, but maybe she does care about her reputation, not like me, who doesn¡¯t give a shit what they think about my life.


    ¡°Is the ce ready?¡± I¡¯m worried.


    ¡°Everything is already arranged as you had requested. Come on, let¡¯s go. ¡°He¡¯s on his way to the ce.


    We followed him.


    Lillie is still quiet.


    I would like to know how much he thinks, but I dare not ask him. Maybe he¡¯s sorry for what happenedst night and foring with me. Knowing how he is, maybe that¡¯s why his silence.


    We arrived at the facilities. It is a spacious room with several cabins. We usually train shooting here. It¡¯s located behind the gym that I usually use to work out for fights. I asked Albert to have it exclusively for us. I usually share it with other members and close acquaintances who usuallye to my club, but for today it is closed to the public to be alone with her.


    ¡°This is¡­ ¡°His eyes and mouth open in amazement.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shooting range.¡± I finish saying.


    The ce is very well equipped. It has all the safety, bags and targets, the objects that a beginner needs to use. In my case, I just use the gun and start shooting, but for her it is necessary to use all the equipment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in seeing how you shoot those things¡± he points to the targets. I never thought that you would bring me to such a ce, but anything can be expected from you.


    If I wanted him to talk before, now I don¡¯t want him anymore. She was once again the same beast that wouldn¡¯t shut up about anything. Although I like it that way, sometimes I prefer that he doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s going to shoot, but you. And they are called targets.


    She turns her head quickly and sees me with terror. Then his gaze turns furious.


    ¡°Are you crazy or what?! Oh yeah, I forgot who I¡¯m talking to! With the Devil himself!¡± He¡¯s spinning in the same ce.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I stand in front of her and take her arms to make her stop-Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not something out of this world. I just want to teach you how to use a gun.


    ¡°And what do I want to learn how to use that for?¡± hiss¡±. I¡¯m not interested in it and I didn¡¯t ask for it either, so you don¡¯t have to decide for me.


    I snort exasperated. This woman will end up with me.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t ask me. I want you to at least learn how to pick up a gun and shoot. That might help you in the future.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, so you won¡¯t force me to take a gun. Those things are carried by the devil. ¡°He¡¯s looking at me. I curl my lips into a half smile. She squints her eyes¡±. Cocky.


    ¡°Just let me show you how to take it in your hands and let you know how to aim at the right ce.


    ¡°What do you want me to learn for?¡± He crosses his arms. It¡¯s not something I need. This is not my world. If I exposed myself that day, it was a mistake, one that won¡¯t happen again.


    I shake my head.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re already in. They won¡¯t forget your face¡­  ¡°I take out the air. I didn¡¯t want to tell her that. Now he will be more afraid¡±. Look, I promise to protect you and your family. I promise you that nothing bad will happen to them, but it is also necessary that you know how to use a weapon in case I don¡¯t get to be and you have to protect yourself.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything else and just looks at me. She looks worried. I know what I told her put her like that. It was necessary for me to understand the reason why I do it. It¡¯s not a nice thing that she knows how to use weapons and is into all this shit, but we have no other. He will have to learn for his protection and that of his loved ones.

 Training

    Lillie


    I don¡¯t like this very much. Taking a gun in my hands and shooting someone is not a nice thing. I¡¯m supposed to be studying to be a doctor, to be able to save lives, not to take them away. He said that it is necessary for my protection, since I am allegedly at risk because of the thugs he was confronted with at the club. I don¡¯t think it will happen again, do you? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll see him again after what happened between us, because he already got what he wanted. He will end up here with me,ter he will return me to my house, he will leave and I will never see him again. He is not a man to have a loving rtionship. He doesn¡¯t have anything cute and cuddly, so I can¡¯t wait for him to ask me to be his girlfriend or marry me because I gave him my virginity. How naive I am.


    He made it clear to me, he just wanted sex, and since he already achieved it, now he will throw me out as if I were just another woman from the list of those who passed through his bed. The worst of it is that I¡¯m hooked on him. I don¡¯t know if I can get used to never feeling his hands running over my body again or his soft lips kissing mine.


    Oh, my God, I¡¯mpletely lost.


    It¡¯sing closer. In his hands he carries an earmuffs and a gun.


    I pass saliva, nervous. Just thinking about grabbing a gun makes me tremble.


    ¡°Put this in your ears. ¡°He holds out his earmuffs to me with his hand. I grab them andply¡±. Now put on these gloves ¡°he points to a table where they are located¡±. Pay attention. You¡¯re going to take the gun, but rx first. Inhale and exhale several times until you feel calmer. ¡°He stands behind me. I feel his chest pressed to my back and the back of my neck¡±. Now the best part ising. ¡± He leans forward to speak very close to my ear. His breath and his breathing brush my ear and my cheek.


    If you think that¡¯s how I¡¯m going to rx, you¡¯re very mistaken. Having him this close makes my heart race.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can¡­ ¡°I¡¯m shaking, not only because of his closeness, but also because he just put the gun in my hands without letting go of me from behind.


    ¡°Come on, take the gun well. This is called a grip. ¡°It refers to the part where it should be grabbed¡±. This one up here is the insurance. It¡¯s blocked. You¡¯ll take it off.


    ¡°And-I¡­


    ¡°Yes, you. You have to know and know all the parts of a gun. ¡°With trembling fingers, I do as he said and take off the safety.¡± Then you pass the slider ¨C point out the point. I continue with the task¡±. You¡¯re doing great. Now take the weapon like this and set your target. We have to aim at him and then shoot at that target, but when you already have the fixed point. You let me know.


    With his help, I raise the gun. I have the gun in my hands and he has his on my forearms, helping my nervousness to subside. I fix my eyes on the point he had told me. I inhale through the nose and exhale through the mouth; I take out all the retained air.


    ¡°Ready ¡°I answer already a little calmer.


    ¡°Perfect. Now you will pull the trigger, which is this¡± he points it out¡±. Don¡¯t go closing your eyes. Understood? ¡°I don¡¯t know if you mean pulling the trigger or not closing your eyes. Only seat¡±. On the count of three. One, two, three¡­


    I don¡¯t react quickly. A few seconds after three, I gather my courage and put my finger on the trigger. Without taking my eyes off the point, I shoot. The bullet goes flying. A noise that seems to break your eardrums echoes all over the ce. I never thought I would get to do something like this, but at the same time it feels like a liberation. I don¡¯t know why, but I want to shoot again.


    ¡°Oh, my God, I made it!¡± I screamed in amazement.


    ¡°And it¡¯s not for nothing, but for the first time you did very well. ¡°Take the gun.


    I turn to look at him; he smiles. I smile even more.


    ¡°How will I know if I hit him? You can¡¯t see almost anything from here.


    We are several meters away, so we can barely see the targets.


    ¡°Come with me. ¡°He¡¯s holding out his hand for me to take. Without thinking, I do it. He takes me with him to that ce where the figure I pointed at is located-. See here? ¡°he points with his finger at the edge of the circle. I open my eyes. I gave him¡±. That hole is where the bullet you just fired went through. It¡¯s not the spot I wanted you to hit, but you still hit the target, which is what counts.


    ¡°I made it. ¡°I¡¯m smiling big.


    He nods while still looking at me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s done and then you¡¯ll try again. 2He¡¯s winking at me.


    We go back and put on the equipment. He just takes the gun and shoots without stopping in any second. Oh, my God, even with a gun and shooting is so sexy.


    ¡°Pay attention¡± he scolds me. Look straight ahead and not at me. You can do thatter. ¡°Raises the corners of her lips in a seductive smile.


    ¡°Smug. ¡°I mumble.


    I turn to see only the targets.


    He goes on with his business, leaving almost all the circles pierced by the bullets. Then he exins the way of position and tells me all the names of each part of a weapon. Minutester, he teaches me how to aim and shoot. At one point he let me do it alone until I could pull it off. Then we headed inside the gym. It¡¯s been more than an hour since we started shooting training. Now we¡¯re going somewhere else, but I still don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to ask me to do.


    We arrived. The gym is very big. It has exercise machines, a variety of them, a boxing ring and sacks. Everything well equipped.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± I ask.


    We pass by the ring, where there are several burly guys training and others on some machines exercising. They whistle and also shout vulgar words. I think those are directed at me, because I don¡¯t see another woman here. Dante pulls my hand to get closer to him.


    ¡°Your ass is very provocative and more so in those tight pants¡± he whispers near the back of my neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault.


    ¡°Only I can see it and touch it¡± he says annoyed.


    When I go to answer, he draws me closer to press my body against his and puts one of his hands on my ass to squeeze it. It startles me.


    What do you think? He is a possessive.


    We entered a private room. There is no one but the boxing training team. My gaze travels all over the ce. It is simr to the other, only smaller and with fewer machines.


    ¡°What are we going to do here?¡± I¡¯m trying to find out.


    ¡°Chatting will not be¡± he answers reluctantly.


    What¡¯s the matter with him?


    I don¡¯t understand his change of mood. When we were at the shooting range, he was different, somewhat friendly and smiling. Now he is with his moody face and very rude with his sarcasm.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be in your bad mood, you¡¯d better take me home now. I don¡¯t like living with bipr people. ¡°I put my hands on my hips while watching it.


    He ignores me. He moves away from me to go to a table and take some gloves from there. Hees back to me and offers me a pair.


    ¡°Put them on.


    Without taking my eyes off him, I take them and put them on. I won¡¯t achieve anything if I argue with him, especially now that he ignores me. I¡¯ll just lose out. The gloves are simr to those used for boxing, only these are smaller and less bulky.


    He puts on others, which are very different from mine. We stand in the center of the room, on a wide mat, and he takes a position with his hands raised almost in his face.


    ¡°Come closer. He¡¯s trying to hit my hands.


    I furrow my brow. I don¡¯t understand very well. I still hit him, but apparently I didn¡¯t hit him very well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how.


    ¡°Just hit. I will move my hands and you will try to dodge when I bring them closer to you. Then you¡¯ll take the hit.


    ¡°What are we doing this for? I¡¯m not good at hitting.


    ¡°It¡¯s called self-defense training. This will help you defend yourself if at any time they try to touch and assault you without the need for a weapon.


    ¡°Then what did you teach me to use a gun for?, if I can learn to defend myself with my fists.


    ¡°Because it is necessary to know a little bit about everything. I¡¯m not very good with guns; my fists are my best weapon. Still, I trained myself to use one, and I still do, even though I already know how to handle them.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s different. That¡¯s your job. You¡¯re a mafioso. On the other hand, it¡¯s not my business to know anything about this.


    He shakes his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re very wrong. You don¡¯t need to be a mafioso or a criminal to know how to defend yourself. At some point in your life you will need it¡± he says seriously. Now strike!


    It seems that his bad mood increased with my argument. This man exasperates, but he also drives me crazy. Angry looks more attractive, but I don¡¯t like to see him like that. I prefer his silly jokes and watching him smile with that seductive smile that only he sketches to stir my heart.


    We started our next training. Apparently, he wants to finish me because there is no end to it. I really like it, but my arms and legs are already hurting, and we won¡¯t talk about what happenedst night, that I also got a little sore in my crotch even though he was careful. It may have been because my body is not used to those types of sexual exercises yet. He teaches me how to kick and punch in the face, but I never managed to give him even a blessed blow. I end up all crushed. I can¡¯t take it anymore. If Ie up with that he wants us to try another training of who knows what, now I will beat him without caring that he no longer has the gloves on.


    ¡°Can we go now? I need an urgent shower. ¡°I let myself fall on the floor upside down. I can¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°You can take a shower, you don¡¯t need to wait. He points to a hallway behind me. Here are the showers. If you want, you can take a bath, while I talk to Albert.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you take a shower?¡± I¡¯m getting up. I make a face when I lean on my legs.


    He notices my difort and helps me to stand up.


    ¡°If you want us to take a shower together, it is not necessary to ask, just by asking is more than enough. ¡°He moves his eyebrows several times and winks at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± I stammer.


    I turn to get away from him. I don¡¯t want him to notice that I got nervous and that my cheeks blushed because of hisment. I head to the showers almost running. I hope he won¡¯t follow me. When I arrive, I realize that he did not. I feel a huge disappointment. Maybe I would like to take a shower with him, feel his body close to mine. When I remember him and imagine his naked body, I begin to feel that feeling and that warmth inside me.


    Oh, my God, I¡¯m excited.


    I finish taking off my clothes and go into a cubicle. I open the key. An artificial rain falls on my body. I start tother up, but at that my mind starts to fantasize about the image of that perfect man, with his bare abdomen, his strong arms and his big member. I¡¯ve lost my mind. Now my mind imagines it that way, well, anyway, but more like that. I don¡¯t know why, but I want more from this man. I never thought that after giving myself to him I would want more and more, that I would never be filled with him enough. Oh, God, I¡¯m so fucked up. All I want right now is for you to take me right here, right now.


    I rub my eyes to remove the water after I finish soaping my body. I try to turn around to get a towel, but at that moment I feel how a warm and firm body sticks to my back and my ass. I¡¯m holding my breath. I stand stunned in my ce, unable even to blink. Is that him? And if not? Panic is starting to invade me. He leaves when I hear his voice.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to wait for me?¡± he whispers hoarsely. His breath grazes my ear¡±. Just thinking that you were here naked I couldn¡¯t resist. I wanted to see you like this again and hold you in my arms to feel your skin. I¡¯m really fucked up for you. I don¡¯t have enough with you. I want more and more.


    The doubt that has been gnawing at my head sincest night clears up when I hear him confess. That makes me cheerful and excites me more. I wish it that way too. I can¡¯t stop thinking about him and how he made love to me. I can¡¯t see an end for us either.

 Shower – Part 1

    Dante


    She¡¯s standing in the showers. Her delicious naked body is avable for me to take in this very ce. Right in front of my eyes is that simple figure, but that before my eyes I look at her exuberantly, like no other woman.


    There is no more sensual beauty than a sexy woman without striving to be.


    I¡¯ve been standing here for a few minutes, at a distance where she can¡¯t see me. I watch her take a shower in silence. My eyes wander all over her curves. Soap bubbles run all over her skin. My desire is starting to increase more. I want to get closer to follow the trail of the foam and thus be able to caress its softness, but I only contemte it from where I am.


    Her golden hair, which I love, is wet and falls on her shoulders and back. She¡¯s on her back, so I get a great view of her round, shapely butt, which drives me crazy. I can¡¯t wait to squeeze it back into my hands. Her body is great, beautiful and perfect. I could spend hours watching her like this, without getting tired of doing it. I have no end and it¡¯s not like I want to end it either. I want more of Lillie, more of my beast.


    I can¡¯t wait any longer.


    As soon as I see that she finishes her bath and is about to leave, I walk in long and fast steps to get closer to her and thus stick to her naked and wet back. She stops. He remains motionless, without moving any muscles. I feel his rigid body. I lean down a little and approach his ear.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to wait for me?¡± whisper in his ear-. Just thinking that you were here naked I couldn¡¯t resist. I wanted to see you like this again and hold you in my arms to feel your skin. I¡¯m really fucked up for you. I don¡¯t have enough with you. I want more and more. ¡°My wordse out on their own.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I never thought I¡¯d say something like that to a woman. I¡¯ve never felt anything like this for anyone else. I do not know exactly if this is just desire, sex or something much more than that. Something in me feels that I am changing and tells me that there is more, but I do not know how to distinguish it. What I am sure of is that I want to make her mine again and others and many times more. I want to have her with me all the time. If it¡¯s to be fucking her, all the better, but I also want to have her in many more ways.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d want to take a shower.


    I smile when I hear her. I feel damn lucky to know that I provoke that in her, that I make her nervous, and that makes me proud. I know that I am not indifferent to her, as when she showed the opposite at first. I know he wants me too. He wants this. She wants me to make her mine again and again and many more times without stopping.


    She arches when I take her hip and start stroking the skin of her wet abdomen. My fingers travel every inch of that area and gradually climb up to reach her round breasts, which are full of life. They¡¯re perfect. Her pink nipples invite me to try them again as they begin to harden from my touch.


    His panting and shortness of breath tell me that he likes this, and a lot.


    I move my face closer so I can kiss her beautiful neck. It¡¯s one of the many things I like about her body. It is long, soft, delicate and fragile. I leave kisses and soft bites. I love to enjoy her neck. I bite his lobe.


    ¡°I want to be inside you again. To make you mine and for you to shout my name again while I empty myselfpletely into you. ¡°I whisper softly in his ear. Do you want it too?


    I just feel how she shudders just by saying those words to him, and I know that she wants him too, her body says it all. Always answer first. Even if she wants to deny it sometimes, that gives her away.


    ¡°I want it too¡± he replies between gasps.


    ¡°Do you want me to take you right here? Because I won¡¯t be careful this time. I want to fuck you hard.


    ¡°Yes, please, I want it ¡°he answers without waiting any longer.


    I get more excited. My dick gets harder in less than a second.


    Quickly and with some force, my fingers cling to her hips without caring if I hurt her or not. She and I want this. I made it clear to him that this time I will not be like the first time. I know she handed over her virginity to me a few hours ago, and that warms me up quite a bit, knowing that she¡¯s mine, just mine.


    I want to make her mine, but I also want to fuck her unceremoniously. I want to have sex in every way or position there is only with her. In every corner, ce, wherever. If it were possible, I would have her all the time on me or I on her body, making her scream with pleasure as I sink inside her.


    I get hotter just thinking about it.


    To have her like this, when I will im her as mine, drives me crazy.


    I turn his body to be face to face. Without waiting for us to say something else, I take her lips and start kissing her passionately. I don¡¯t stop at any second. My tongue makes its way to enter her mouth. It¡¯s an anxious kiss, like we¡¯ve missed this so much. I bite her lower lip with some force and then I quickly go down her neck until I reach her beautiful and big breasts to take them with my mouth. I don¡¯t measure anything with her. It is pure and raw lust, without filters, and perhaps something sentimental. Something I don¡¯t want to think about right now.


    I stop kissing her breasts and raise my head to look into her eyes. I can see in them the same desire that exists in mine every time I look at her. I lift her up against me. I can¡¯t help but smile with satisfaction when he wraps his legs around my hips. It is a bunch of lush and soft curves. Damn, I love everything about her.

 Shower – Part 2

    I take her to the nearest wall. There is nothing but the showers and the bathroom walls. Apparently, she was going to protest as soon as I stuck her to that wall, because she opened her mouth and then closed it without taking her gaze off mine. With one arm I have her by the waist, while my other hand caresses her belly to go down to her center and touch her above. I can tell it¡¯s wet. She makes me understand that she is ready for me.


    My penis is moving restlessly because of the desire. He is also ready and willing, so hard that I can say that it even hurts because of the desire I have to dive deep inside her.


    I stick her closer to my body as I guide my erect penis to her entrance. I sink into her with a lunge. She¡¯s so wet that it helps more easily. She lets out a moan of pleasure loudly as soon as her eyes close tightly. In a whisper I ask him to open them and see me. I want to enjoy every moment with her while we watch each other. We didn¡¯t stop seeing each other at any moment. I feel that it is a way of seeing in their eyes what they convey when I take it. Her beautiful emerald green irises are glowing. It¡¯s something else I love to see while making it my own. I ce my hands on her round ass, squeezing it. His arms curl around my neck and his fingers caress the bottom of my hair and the nape of my neck.


    I am so close to the edge that it is a miracle that I had not arrived at the moment when I sank into its tight channel. It¡¯s so amazing it takes my breath away. She¡¯s the only one who¡¯s ever made me feel this way.


    I start to ram hard and deeply, without taking my eyes off his. He screams my name while moaning and writhing against the wall. I keep fucking her in no time. I move faster inside her. I start to feel how his insides are squeezing my penis. I slow down the pace immediately, slowing down the onughts against her aroused sex.


    ¡°Do you want me to make it soft or hard for you?¡± Ie closer to kiss and bite his neck.


    ¡°Hard¡± little muse.


    I could barely hear her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear right! Say it again, and make it loud!¡± grunt.


    ¡°I want it hard, non-stop! ¨C he says out loud¡±. Please don¡¯t keep me waiting any longer.


    Without more to say about each other, I ram her again, but more often, non-stop and much faster than before. Our naked bodies are stuck together and wet. The atmosphere feels hot and only the sound of our excited gasps can be heard.


    I want her toe with me.


    When I feel that she is about to arrive, I move more and eagerly kiss her delicious lips. I am already out of my mind and I am driven by the hottest need. I hit so hard inside her. I feel how she shudders between the wall and my body when she arrives and gets an orgasm that makes her scream my name again.


    ¡°Dante!¡± he screams between moans.


    That makes me go on and lose control in me until I get free. I give him a strong final lunge buried deep inside. I throw all my hot liquid inside her, soaking her insides. My headnds on her soft neck. Try to catch your breath, enjoy the feeling it awakens in me and rx in my arm. I think how much I like it here and that I will be able to get used to it to the point of wanting to stay here forever.


    I turn my head to look at her and notice that she is still trying to recover, as her legs are still shaking from the orgasm she had. I kiss her in a very sweet way, which contrastspletely with the wild sex we had just a moment ago. I don¡¯t know why I did it. It was something impulsive that I didn¡¯t even expect myself, and she didn¡¯t expect it either, because she was slow to react to my kiss. When we stopped to undo it, I saw in his eyes amazement with some confusion.


    Carefully, I lower her from my arms, but without releasing her. I wait for his legs and his feet to settle down to the weight of his body. I release her to turn to the shower and turn on the faucet. I turn to her and see her with her back still on the wall. I reach out to take her by the hand and pull her towards me.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll help you wash up. This time I¡¯ll be the one to do it.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything, he just nods and approaches the moment he takes my hand.


    We took a shower together.


    I help her wash her beautiful body and at the same time I regret doing it, as my partner downstairses to himself again. When I run my hands over her soft skin, I get turned on, I get turned on, but this moment I just want to enjoy it like this, without sex, just caress her and see her without my lustful side.


    We left the showers and the gym already neat and more rxed. I take her hand to walk together. I¡¯ll take her to the club restaurant first before I drop her off at her ce.


    I don¡¯t want to think and I don¡¯t want this to end either. I don¡¯t want to leave her at home or anywhere else I¡¯m not going to be. I don¡¯t want to be separated from her in any second, but I know that she has her life, one in which I am not a part. I never thought I¡¯d get to have those thoughts, worrying because I won¡¯t see a woman and because I¡¯m not part of her world.


    That¡¯s starting to worry me. I don¡¯t want to be a fuckingpdog for a woman, but I also know that she¡¯s not just any woman. She is special to me. She¡¯s mine. And even if I have to bend over a little for a female, I will do it, just to have her always by my side.


    I¡¯m really fucked up by her.


    We will approach the restaurant. It is a very big and Moderna ce. In every season that I can I make them change their facilities and decoration. I don¡¯t like my businesses to be old-fashioned, since the avant-garde attracts more customers with money. We entered and went to the reception without taking it into ount. I guide her to one of the tables farthest from the others, the most private, in case I want to say intimate and inappropriate things to others, but exciting for us.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± she inquires when I help her to sit on the seat¡±. Are we going to eat?


    ¡°Yes, so we can recover energy for another round¡± I joke. I move my eyebrows up and down.


    She just rolls her eyes at myment and I smile at her.


    In a certain sense my words have some truth, since I want to repeat the same thing again, but in my car, not as a farewell, but as a see you soon, so that you don¡¯t forget me and so you can miss me all the time.


    ¡°But it¡¯s just that this ce is very fine.¡± She runs her eyes over it. His eyes are still showing amazement since we entered¡±. Everyone here is dressed up. You can tell that only people with moneye here. Instead, I¡¯m dressed inappropriately -she points to her outfit. Besides, everyone is watching us. I think we should go eat somewhere else.


    I quickly deny and take his hand on the table. I sat down in front of her.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a ce of etiquette. This restaurant was designed by my father so that it would always be, and I kept it that way, but because it¡¯s just you, everything else can go to hell.¡± I say in a calm voice,¡± so ignore all those vultures, because that¡¯s what they are. They look at you for your beauty, for how delicious you are. ¡°I whisper mischievously¡±. Order everything you want to eat and enjoy it. ¡°I wink at him.


    He does not protest anymore and he heeds my words.


    I hurry the waiter who came to serve us, because Lillie¡¯s stomach is roaring with hunger. She blushes when I make a joke about it. She looked like her caged lioness wanting to get out to devour everyone.


    Minutester, we finished and headed out of the country club. My car is waiting for us where I left it with the valet guy. I helped her up before I did.


    It takes us almost forty minutes to get to the city center, since the ce we came from is located on the outskirts of New York.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°You told me in the morning that you needed to go to the hospital, didn¡¯t you?¡± I speak after a long silence.


    ¡°Yes, but you can leave me at my house. From there I can take the subway without any problems.


    ¡°Why am I going to leave you at home if I can leave you at the hospital?, if you upy go to that ce first.


    ¡°Yes, but I was saying that because you already have my house more in passing than the hospital, so you don¡¯t deviate from your destination.


    ¡°That¡¯s the least of it. You need to be in that ce.¡± I reply annoyed. It makes me despair that she is very foolish¡±. In addition, it is very dangerous for you to walk alone on the streets and even more so at this time, it is almost dusk.


    ¡°But¡­ ¡°She tries to protest, but I cut her off.


    ¡°But nothing, I already said¡± I say between my teeth. I had said that I would take you wherever I was going and you needed to go, so there is nothing to discuss about this matter anymore.


    And so it is.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything again. I appreciate you not insisting more. I don¡¯t want her to walk the streets alone night or day. It¡¯s not safe. It¡¯s never safe. Now at no time can she be sure. My guards won¡¯t stop watching her, but I still don¡¯t feel satisfied. The only ce where she will be very well protected and safe will be next to me.

 Goodbye – Part 1

    Lillie


    I know it¡¯s a silly thing to argue with him. He always gets away with it. No matter how hard he insists, he alwayses out on top. As much as I hate his stubbornness, I admit to myself that I like him to take care of me. No one other than my family ever cared about me, much less took care of me. He is the first man in my life, and it¡¯s not about just any man. I¡¯m not saying that because he¡¯s a mafioso, but because of his personality, his rudeness, how attractive he is, his malevolent side and his sweet side. I discovered that he has a good side, and that¡¯s what makes me fall, or rather what already made me fall.


    We arrived at the hospital. As soon as he stops in the parking lot, I don¡¯t think anymore and I try to open the door to get off. I don¡¯t want to leave without saying something, but I don¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t say anything the whole way either, not counting our little discussion. When I¡¯m about to leave, he grabs my forearm to pull me to stop.


    ¡°Will you leave without saying goodbye?


    His gaze locks on mine as I turn sharply towards him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll see each other again,¡± I reply, ¡°so goodbye.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how he expected me to say goodbye. It is clear to me that this ends right here and that from now on I will never see him again. I know that he is not a guy who repeats with the same woman. The truth is, I would like him to take me again, but I want him to be a normal man, who ismitted to the woman he chooses and is open to feeling and expressing his emotions.


    He still grabs my arm while still looking at me.


    ¡°I meant differently.


    ¡°From what¡­?


    My question is silent when her lips are pressed against mine.


    Now I understand what you meant, but as much as I want this is not right. It doesn¡¯t do my heart any good, that crazy, restless organ that¡¯s beating at a thousand. His mouth is like fire, which makes it burn every time hends on mine. Her soft and warm lips make me want them whenever I see them and more when she smiles. Her velvety tongue turns me on when she runs over my skin or the inside of my mouth.


    Everything about him is fire, heat, hell.


    His tongue enters my mouth and he moves eagerly. The kiss is fierce, with desperation, but delicious, as it always is. His hand goes to the back of my neck and the other to my waist to get closer to him.


    Without realizing it, I end up sitting astride him. His hands take my ass to squeeze it. Meanwhile, our kiss gets wilder. My hands run down the back of her neck and through her hair. I love running my fingers through his short locks and tousling him. His mouth leaves mine to go down my neck, kissing and biting him quickly before going down to my cleavage. He sticks his face between my breasts while he runs his lips and tongue over them. I push him against them, giving him to understand not to stop. In that I feel how one of his hands travels up to my abdomen, caresses my navel and then goes down to the button and closure of my pants. I have to stop him. We are in the parking lot of the hospital where my mother is hospitalized.


    ¡°Dante, not here, stop. ¡°I whisper choppily.


    Unbutton my pants and pull it down a little next to my panties.


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to stop? ¡°His words sound a little more confident, but his voice sounds very agitated¡±. Because I don¡¯t want to stop. I want to be inside you again¡± murmurs in my ear.


    Damn it, it kills all my sense.


    When I¡¯m about toin about his insistence, I feel his fingers making their way inside me. She gives rich and soft caresses to my clitoris.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± i scream. I don¡¯t care if they listen to me anymore.


    ¡°No, honey, he¡¯s not God¡± she replies in ascivious tone. ¡°He¡¯s your devil, and very perverse.¡±


    He¡¯s never called me that before.


    The movement of his fingers is more frantic. The heat and excitement in me increase much more.


    ¡°Your demon, your devil, that makes you scream with pleasure.


    He¡¯s right, he¡¯s the devil who made me scream with pleasure the moment he makes me burn in his fire and takes me to his exciting and delicious hell.


    It is here that I can say that I already love his good and bad side. That devil who can make me feel like I¡¯m in heaven and hell.


    His movements are more frantic and anxious. My legs are starting to shake. The muscles of my thighs tighten and I begin to feel that sensation that he only knows how to provoke inside me.


    ¡°Oh, Devil!¡± i squeal very loudly when I feel a delicious and burning orgasm.


    Maybe even those inside the white building heard me.


    I try to hold myself with my hands resting on his chest. He slowly pulls his fingers out of my interior and then takes them to his mouth to suck them with a lustful look and a cheeky smile, which now causes excitement and desire in me.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Oh, my God, it drives me crazy.


    I go downstairs to arrange my clothes, but he stops me while shaking his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done with you yet. ¡°He grabs me from behind to pull down my pants and with it my underwear¡±. I have to feel youpletely inside. I need your tight pussy in my phallus until I cum inside you.


    It can¡¯t be that before I hated his brazenness and vulgarity when he said those dirty words, which now turn me on and I love them to the point of turning me on more.


    What have I be?

 Goodbye – Part 2

    He opens his pants quickly to take out his huge and well proportioned member, thick and long. I notice how her pre-seminales out drop by drop. I don¡¯t know why, but it made me want to suck it. I have never done anything like this before, but with him I am able to dare everything.


    Without thinking any more, I lean towards his crotch and take it with both hands. In short, it is huge. It doesn¡¯t fit between them.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he questions with his eyes wide open.


    He stops when my mouth goes to his penis.


    I¡¯m not good at doing this, so I hope I won¡¯t disappoint him. It must be good for me to have watched porn videos with Mika. It¡¯s not that I like that kind of content, but she was looking at them in front of me.


    I start to pass my tongue and open my mouth wider to put it in little by little. I don¡¯t think I can cover everything, but with what I can I will do a good job. He lets out a grunt when I start moving up and down as far as I can. With the help of my hand, I squeeze him and start masturbating him without stopping sucking him.


    I never thought I would be able to do something like this.


    I feel how it gets harder and harder while I have it in my mouth. I can only hear him swearing between grunts. Does that mean he likes it?


    I¡¯m still on my own, when I feel it stops me and pushes me away. I lift my head to look at him.


    ¡°Stop it. You¡¯ll make it end.¡± His voice is choppy and very agitated¡±. You¡¯re perfect. I love it. That little mouth works wonders, just like you are. Come here. ¡°He takes me by the waist to get closer.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I sit on hisp again. Before he enters me, I notice that he is not using a condom, and that makes me remember that the other two times he did not use either.


    Oh, my God, we don¡¯t use protection.


    I shake my head.


    ¡°No, wait.¡± I stop him with my hands on his chest¡±. You didn¡¯t put on a condom.


    Her corners rise with a smile.


    ¡°Do you realize it so far?¡± Smile more. We did it twice without one, and by now you¡¯re discussing it?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it before. It¡¯s both of our mistakes. ¡°I try to get off him, but he stops me¡±. Dante, not because we¡¯ve already done it without protection does that mean we can keep doing it without a damn condom. ¡°I¡¯m starting to get annoyed. All the excitement I had felt ends up evaporating.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? To a disease? I don¡¯t have one. I was always careful with the other women I had sex with, and I know you don¡¯t have either, because before you gave yourself to me you were a virgin.


    I¡¯m speechless. She did realize she was a virgin. Now I understand why he was careful and sweet to me. I already said that this was not normal for him and even more so when he grabbed me in the showers with savagery.


    ¡°And why don¡¯t you put a condom on with me?¡± I¡¯m asking something annoying.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s different with you¡± he replies. My heart starts to beat with despair. Apparently, he wants to get off my chest¡±. Everything is different with you. I want to feel youpletely, to make you mine every moment. If I said I wanted just one night, I¡¯m fucking crazy, because one is not enough. I want more and more from you. Those times I didn¡¯t think. I really didn¡¯t care about cumming inside you.


    I am amazed by his words. They are sincere, I notice it in their eyes, which never left mine.


    ¡°But it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not taking care of myself, and it can be not only because of an illness, but also because of u-an unwanted pregnancy.


    I¡¯m ashamed, but I still told him my fear because they didn¡¯t take care, but he¡¯s like nothing, he even doesn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re already in the hospital, so you can go get some pills, and if you want to leave it to me, I¡¯ll take care of itter. ¡°He takes me by my ass to get closer¡±. Come, let¡¯s finish what we started.


    I can¡¯t say anything more, as his mouth starts to kiss mine. I¡¯m still a little excited, but with his kisses and his caresses I turn on again.


    He takes me and I sit on him. He puts it in the same way as in the showers, hard and unceremoniously, with quick but delicious movements that make me lose my mind.


    I move next to Dante to bepletely filled with him.


    We move at the same pace. We¡¯re well-connected. We fit in very well, and we like that.


    ¡°You¡¯re wonderful!¡± it releases in a roar the moment I feel how its liquid invades my interior.


    I feel the climax and I shout his name louder than he does. For that reason, he kisses me so that they won¡¯t listen to me.


    Our kiss bes softer and calmer. I think he doesn¡¯t want to warm up again.


    ¡°I¡¯d better stop kissing you. If not, I will bury myself inside you again¡± whisper in my ear.


    My head rests on his shoulder as our breaths normalize. I also have to get off him if I don¡¯t want his little friend to get back up.


    I let myself fall into the other seat and, more rxed, I start to get dressed. Out of the corner of my eye I see how he closes the zipper. I try to look at myself in the rearview mirror to amodate my hair, since I was wearing it loose. I feel his prating gaze.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?


    ¡°How like that?


    ¡°Like that, as if you were taking X-rays with your eyes. ¡°I turn around and see him.


    ¡°I want to keep this image in my memories.


    ¡°Oh, yeah? What image is it being? ¡°I swing towards him and put one of my hands on his chest.


    ¡°The way you look right now,¡± she answers mischievously,¡± freshly and well fucked.


    My cheeks are burning. I blushed. It still causes that feeling in me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bigot. ¡°I give him a light fist on the shoulder.


    He puts on a smile.


    ¡°But I know you like me that way. ¡°He shows me his perfect teeth.


    Smug


    ¡°I have to get down now.¡± I turn to get out of the car, but hees to my door quickly and opens it to help me. He wraps his arms around my waist and pulls me closer to him. I thought he was going to say something, but he just kisses me gently and tenderly.


    ¡°I will return to Italy¡± he whispers on my lips.


    ¡°That means I won¡¯t see you anymore. ¡°It¡¯s not a question.


    He denies and rests his forehead on mine.


    ¡°It¡¯ll only be two weeks and I¡¯ll be back¡± he says with his eyes closed.


    ¡°I imagine that at some point you have toe back. You have business here.


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯ming back, but because of you. I¡¯ll be back just to see you.


    Sigh. This man melts me because of the heat he provokes in me and also because of his sweet words. I¡¯m totally entranced by him. I won¡¯t let him go that easy, I don¡¯t want to, and he also told me he wouldn¡¯t either.


    We said goodbye after a few more kisses. Neither of us wants to separate. I don¡¯t want him to leave, but I have to let go and let him go. He promised to return in about two weeks and also told me that he will be in contact with me by phone.


    I can¡¯t believe I fell in love with a mobster let alone that it¡¯s him.


    I get to the waiting room and I see my sister sitting down. I approach her. I hope it doesn¡¯t show that I just had sex. ording to Dante, I can tell, but maybe he just said it to annoy me.


    ¡°Alex¡±. I call her when I approach,¡± how is Mom?¡± I hug her.


    We greeted each other as usual.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little better now.


    ¡°So, what was that so urgent about?


    ¡°We have to take Mom abroad. ¡°I look at her confused. I don¡¯t understand¡±. He¡¯s stable, but it¡¯s only for this moment. The operation worked, but the tumor invaded another part of his body. The doctors here rmended other specialists, but that we can only find in Europe.


    All of this baffles me. The spirits I had are down with this bad news. Knowing that my mother rpsed into that damn disease again hurts me, but I have to be strong for her.


    My sister said Europe. Italy is on that continent. Maybe Dante can help me, this way I also won¡¯t be able to separate from him every time he returns to his country.


    ¡°I know someone who can help us.


    ¡°Wait. That¡¯s the other news I wanted to tell you. ¡°I squint my eyes¡±. We already have someone to help us. Don¡¯t look at me like that Lillie, don¡¯t think wrong. A very distant friend of Mom appeared, I know all about her situation and came forward to offer her help.


    I keep on not understanding. What friend? I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about. We had never known of any family member or friendship that our parents had, and now someone appears out of nowhere who offers a very great help. It¡¯s very strange.


    ¡°And who is that friend?


    ¡°I just know he¡¯s an old friend. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look me in the eye, he averts his gaze¡±. Don¡¯t ask anything, just listen to Mom when she tells you what she has to say. ¡°Grab my hand. Come with me.


    I make a face. I don¡¯t understand anything, but I still follow her.


    He takes me to the room my mother upies.


    ¡°Is she awake?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re waiting for you.


    I¡¯m watching her. What do you mean they¡¯re waiting for me? What¡¯s wrong with my sister? Why does he say everything half-heartedly?


    She opens up and tells me toe in first. I stop watching her to look ahead and enter the room. When I enter, the first thing I see is my mother half lying down. She is turned to the other side talking to someone who is sitting in a chair. I walk a little further to get closer so I can see who he is with. I stop walking when I see a somewhat older man who fixes his gaze on me. He noticed my presence. My mother, realizing this, also turns to see me.


    The lord gets to his feet slowly, without taking his gaze off me.


    He is a man who looks older, maybe fifty years old. His blond hair is graying and he wears a brown suit. You can tell he¡¯s a money person. However, what catches my attention the most are her green eyes, almost the same shade as mine. They shine when they look at me.


    Who will it be?

 Someone from the past

    Lillie


    My gaze shifts from my mother to that mysterious man standing beside her bed. His eyes betray a hint of concern. I know her very well, and that¡¯s why I know something is wrong. I hope it¡¯s nothing serious.


    I walk towards her to get a bit closer. The stranger keeps staring at me. It¡¯s not a leering gaze that might make one ufortable; it¡¯s something else, something strange, as if we know each other, as if we¡¯ve seen each other somewhere before, but we haven¡¯t. I¡¯ve never crossed paths with this man in my life. If I had, I would never have forgotten. He exudes an air of power, mystery, and elegance with his presence. I don¡¯t know if everyone who knows him feels the same way, but it¡¯s how I feel.


    ¡°Daughter,e closer,¡± my mother¡¯s voice carries a hint of nerves.


    I reach her and give her a gentle kiss on the cheek and a brief hug.


    ¡°Mom, how are you feeling?¡±


    As I pull away from her, I delicately take her hand. I can see out of the corner of my eye how the mysterious man steps back and puts some distance between us. He stands by the window, ignoring us.


    ¡°Better now,¡± she fixes her gaze on me. ¡°There¡¯s something important I want to tell you.¡±


    I look at her, puzzled by her response. I hope it¡¯s not something bad.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I start to worry.


    I already know about the situation with her illness, but her tone of voice and the look in her eyes make me panic. When my sister told me about it, she seemed different. Yes, she was concerned but calm, very unlike my mother, who seems like she wants to bolt. Her nervousness is palpable. Or maybe she¡¯s scared. That¡¯s strange because she never liked showing weakness in the face of this illness. She didn¡¯t want us to be sad or worried. That¡¯s why she had always been strong. However, maybe it¡¯s starting to affect her now. I don¡¯t want to think like that. I don¡¯t want to think that my mother might falter, give up, and see her depressed again. There was a time when she fell into depression, but she always wanted us to see only her brave side, her strength, especially me. She said I was very fragile and everything affected me. That¡¯s why they always used to protect me, her and Alex, but I felt very strong. Maybe I wasn¡¯t ready to lose her or maybe nobody is ever ready to lose their mom, especially me, who is very attached to her.


    She is my everything.


    The man remains in his ce. He doesn¡¯t turn to look at us for a single second, nor has he introduced himself, so I have no idea who he is. I think I¡¯ll have to ask, as this is very strange. He¡¯s just standing there as if nothing, and the worst part is that he¡¯s a stranger listening to our conversation.


    As I¡¯m about to ask, my mother takes the words out of my mouth to dispel my doubt.


    ¡°Darling, first I want¡­¡± Then she stops looking at me to look at the man. ¡°He¡¯s a friend,¡± she pauses. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s nervous. ¡°Lionel Bachman, an old distant friend,¡± she finishes saying. She keeps looking at him. She doesn¡¯t look at me, and she doesn¡¯t even tell him what my name is; she just introduces him, as if he already knows about me, or maybe those are just my strange ideas.


    The man looks back at me. I can¡¯t decipher those eyes; they¡¯re a mystery. They¡¯re very deep, but they shine every time they see me, or maybe that¡¯s just how they are, not because of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you,¡± he speaks after a long time. His voice is very powerful and hoarse. I could sense kindness and affection in his words, as if he genuinely enjoyed meeting me.


    ¡°This head of mine.¡±


    Without taking my eyes off him, I walk around the bed to approach where he is and introduce myself properly. My mother always taught me that education is very important, and proper introductions are part of it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know my mother had a distant friend,¡± I approach. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± I extend my hand to greet him, ¡°Lillie Watson,¡± I smile. I don¡¯t know if my mother told him my name, but I said it anyway.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He doesn¡¯t respond and stops looking at me. I think he¡¯ll leave me hanging with my hand extended waiting for the handshake. My smile fades slowly. Just as I¡¯m about to withdraw my hand, he responds by taking it quickly, but as he does, he gets closer to me, turning the handshake into a hug. I don¡¯t know when it all happened. It was so fast that I didn¡¯t even notice. He envelops me in his arms, and I freeze at his reaction.


    It¡¯s strange. Even though he¡¯s been a friend of my mother¡¯s for years, he¡¯s a stranger to me. It¡¯s ufortable because of the situation, but it¡¯s also out of the ordinary because I feel calm, as if this hug shows affection and protection. It¡¯s a sensation somewhat simr to what I felt when my mother hugged me, but the curious thing is that it¡¯s as if I had expected that affection. I don¡¯t know how to respond or exin to my mind the strange sensations I feel.


    I don¡¯t know if seconds or minutes pass, but they seem like more minutes when the man reacts to his sudden hug and steps back somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says embarrassedly.


    He steps back to a decent distance and averts his gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have to apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have. I don¡¯t know what came over me,¡± his gaze goes to my mother. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you reminded me of someone.¡±


    Now I understand why he had such confidence to hug me affectionately. Nevertheless, it¡¯s strange. It was as if with that hug he wanted to tell me something, but I don¡¯t know what.


    I don¡¯t pay it more attention and return to my ce next to my mother. She observes the man. I take her hand again to bring her back to the present. It¡¯s as if her mind is elsewhere or rather with him.


    ¡°Well?¡± I express to make her see me. ¡°What was that important thing you wanted to tell me?¡±


    With that question, I have her full attention. Finally, she looks at me again.


    ¡°The doctors said¡­¡± She exhales the breath she had been holding and sighs. ¡°Th-the illness has returned,¡± she makes sure not to sound sad. I know she¡¯s making a greater effort, but let¡¯s not rm ourselves; there¡¯s still a solution.¡± That¡¯s what I love about her, her positive and warrior side. She¡¯s my strength, my admiration. ¡°That¡¯s why Lionel is here, in case you were wondering why he¡¯s here since you didn¡¯t know him.¡±


    When she said ¡°know,¡± I realize that maybe my sister does. Why didn¡¯t I know about him?


    ¡°Alex told me something¡­ So it¡¯s true.


    ¡°What did she tell you?¡± she asks, concerned. Her gaze shifts to Mr. Lionel.


    ¡°What the doctors said. I know you need to travel to Europe to see specialists for your illness.¡±


    I don¡¯t understand why she reacted like that, but as she hears me, her face rxes, and she looks at me again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I wanted to talk to you. The doctors have given us all the information, and they¡¯re finishing up the final tests. As soon as everything is checked and settled here, they¡¯ll arrange for my transfer to another country.¡±


    ¡°Where will they take you? I need to know where you¡¯ll be.¡±


    Her gaze moves from Mr. Lionel to me. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with her; she¡¯s very different.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going to Germany,¡± she replies.


    I imagine she¡¯ll want Alex to go with her, but that will affect our finances, as we¡¯ll need more money now. The good thing is I have some money saved, what Dante gave me as payment. Of course, I don¡¯t want to use it; I n to return it. It¡¯s no longer in my ns to have sex for money, well, it never was, and now even less. I¡¯m in love with him. I never cared about his fortune, it was just a desperate need to help my family, but now things are changing. I didn¡¯t take a single penny from anyone. In fact, I¡¯ll return what he gave me. I want him to realize that his millions and everything he has don¡¯t matter to me. I care only about him. I want only him. I already miss him. Since he left me at the hospital door, I¡¯ve been yearning to kiss him again and be in his arms.


    ¡°Oh, my God, he¡¯s driving me crazy.¡±


    My crazy mind wanders, thinking about him, forgetting about the present, they¡¯re looking at me as if waiting for me to speak. I don¡¯t know if they said anything else. I dream like a fool about my Devil.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I don¡¯t know if they were waiting for my eptance or what, but that¡¯s what I responded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask for more hours at work, so I can help you from here, because I imagine Alex will resign.¡±


    I¡¯m clear that now I¡¯ll have to work twice or maybe even three times as hard. It doesn¡¯t bother me. My mother and my sister have already done a lot for me, so now it¡¯s my turn to do it for them. What worries me is Sandy. Alex hardly spends much time with her anymore because she¡¯s almost always involved in my mother¡¯s affairs. I¡¯m worried that all this will affect my niece because none of the three of us spend enough time with her. She spends more time with the neighbor, Alex¡¯s friend. Or maybe she doesn¡¯t notice things, as she¡¯s still very young. However, that girl is very intelligent; I doubt she doesn¡¯t notice what¡¯s happening around her. I can¡¯t ask my sister to leave her with me because I¡¯ll be very busy too. Besides, she needs her mom more than she needs me.


    ¡°Yes, Alexa will quit her job, and you will too. You¡¯ll make a change at the university.¡±


    Did I hear correctly?


    My mother said I¡¯ll also quit my job and request a change at the university. I can¡¯t believe what I heard. I didn¡¯t think she would want me to leave too, and it¡¯s not for a short time. Asking for a change at the university means it¡¯s for a long time. This leaves me unable to utter a single word. I can¡¯t leave. I don¡¯t want to. I have my life here. Maybe it doesn¡¯t affect my studies, and my job isn¡¯t a big deal, but here I have my friends, people I care about deeply. This is where hees to see me, the ce where he knew I¡¯d be. It will be harder to see each other with this. We¡¯re already at a considerable distance, but now it¡¯ll be different. I no longer have a reason or something to make him travel. Hees here for his business, although he told me he¡¯d onlye to see me. I don¡¯t want to leave. However, I want to be with her and support her, but from here. I feel that if I leave, my whole life will change. It won¡¯t be easy to see him either. Maybe I won¡¯t even look at him anymore. He won¡¯t do anything to find me if he can¡¯t find me here. No, I can¡¯t just think about him. It¡¯s about my mother, my family. I always give up everything for them, and now won¡¯t be the exception no matter how much I want to be with him.

 Guarded

    Lillie


    Despite everything, I don¡¯t want to leave. I have almost a lifetime here. It¡¯s hard to get used to another environment, especially another country.


    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t. You know very well that I have a life here, and it¡¯s not that I wouldn¡¯t leave everything for you, you know I would, but I can¡¯t do it now. I still have a month left to finish the semester. I can¡¯t request a change, they wouldn¡¯t grant it,¡± I argue quickly. I want her to know why I can¡¯t leave, as it¡¯s not just because of that.


    ¡°I know. This will take a little longer. Give yourself time to finish the semester and process the change. I¡¯ve already talked to your sister about it. If I have to leave a little earlier, Lionel¡­¡± She casts a quick nce at him. It seems like he¡¯s not there, but he¡¯s still in his ce, just silently gazing out the window into infinity. However, when my mother mentions him, he focuses his attention on us. ¡°He said he¡¯ll leave someone in charge to apany you if it¡¯s necessary for you to stay, which I don¡¯t think will be the case, as I think by then you¡¯ll be ready to go with us.¡±


    Truthfully, I want to wait, so I can spend more time with Dante and then tell him, even though he said he¡¯ll be back in a couple of weeks. That¡¯s when I can tell him. I don¡¯t want him to find out through a call or a message. I¡¯ll wait for him to return.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I reluctantly agree. ¡°I hope it won¡¯t be too difficult for me to find a job there, since they speak anothernguage, but I know English is widely spoken in the world.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± the man says. Finally, he speaks after I don¡¯t know how many minutes. ¡°Your sister and you will only focus on what you have to do, studying. That¡¯s all that should matter to you. As for Elena, don¡¯t worry about her, she¡¯ll be with the best specialists at the clinic that is already reserved for her.¡±


    I¡¯m speechless. He asserted that we¡¯ll only study, and even Alexa will do the same. That¡¯s great. Finally, she¡¯ll be able to resume her studies where she left off and thus give my little niece a better life.


    ¡°But what about expenses?¡± I inquire.


    ¡°All of that has been taken care of. You just have to focus on your future and the fact that soon Elena will be well and with you by her side.¡±


    ¡°Taken care of? How is all this possible?¡± I¡¯m confused, I don¡¯t understand anything. I look at Mom. I can¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening and why this man is helping us like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to you,¡± my mother says.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alone. I¡¯ll be backter,¡± Mr. Lionel announces. ¡°With your permission.¡± Serious, he only nods in our direction.


    My mother just looks at him, while I respond the same way he did.


    Alone now, my mother exins everything that Mr. Lionel offered as help. Why? Because they had been very good friends in the past. That prompted me to ask if he had known my father. She replied that my dad had already passed away when she met him. I don¡¯t know why she got very nervous when I asked that, but then I forgot about it, as she changed the subject by telling me how she met her friend. It was at thepany where she worked for a long time before she got sick. The conversation went on like that and shifted to what might be our new future. She affirmed that perhaps we¡¯ll stay there, because her treatment will take months or even longer, which means I¡¯ll end up graduating from a university in Germany. She also told me to look into and ask about a Medical School and to gather all the information to start the process in time. Then we talked about her chemotherapy and all that. She told me everything will be fine, and that makes me happy, as she won¡¯t let depression invade her again. She¡¯s a woman to admire, my super mom. I hope to be like her someday.


    Later, I leave the room to go home. It¡¯s already dark, so it¡¯s night. My sister stayed with mom. They said I should ask for a taxi at reception, as they don¡¯t want me to walk to the subway alone. Truthfully, I don¡¯t want to either. With what happened two nights ago, I don¡¯t feel like walking alone in the streets. Not that I think I¡¯m being hunted, that¡¯s what I think. They must have more important matters than chasing after me. I reach reception and ask the girl to call a taxi for me. She says yes. I thank her for it. While I wait for her to tell me it¡¯s outside, my memories return to him, what we did today in the parking lot and what we did in the showers at his club. I blush, but I smile. I missed his caresses and his lips on mine, or rather I missed him entirely. I¡¯m about to send him a message, but that reminds me of something. I get back to reality. I think about what we didn¡¯t do. We didn¡¯t take precautions. We did it several times without using a condom.


    Oh my God, I forgot. Maybe there¡¯s still time.


    At this hour, there are no consultations or how to make an appointment with a gynecologist, so that¡¯s out of the question. This can¡¯t wait any longer. The only option left for me is to go to a pharmacy and buy some pills. Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. When the taxi arrives, I¡¯ll ask it to stop at one.


    As I¡¯m about to try to send Dante another message, someone clears their throat behind me. I turn to see who it is and see one of the men dressed in ck who were outside my mother¡¯s room.


    ¡°Miss,¡± he greets, inclining his head.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± I respond. As much as I don¡¯t trust guys like him, I greet out of politeness. I don¡¯t want to be kidnapped again like that time my evil devil took me by force. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± I try to be friendly.


    ¡°The gentleman asked me to take you home.¡±


    ¡°Gentleman?¡± So they are Dante¡¯s men, but he didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    ¡°Well, Dante didn¡¯t tell me anything,¡± I say more to myself, but he still hears me.


    ¡°Excuse me? Dante?¡± he says confused.


    He doesn¡¯t look much older than me. He seems to be in his thirties, but still looks somewhat attractive; short dark brown military hair, eyes of the same tone, and bronzed skin. He looks Latino. He has a muscr body, not very exaggerated, but you can tell he works out. I can tell he was handsome and very tall like my devil. If I¡¯m tall, next to them I¡¯m a Minion.


    ¡°Yes, his boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, maybe you misheard his name. My boss¡¯s name is Lionel Bachman.¡±


    Oh my God, he¡¯s referring to my mother¡¯s friend. I thought he was one of Dante¡¯s men. Why is he so sure of himself? Could he be an important man? Who is he really? How strange. Not even the Devil is followed by so many armed thugs. Well, ording to him, he doesn¡¯t need so many men by his side, as he told his friend the other day that he could handle it alone, that he didn¡¯t need surveince, when those perverted guys at the club incident happened.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t ask for his services,¡± I say, not caring that he was sent by my mother¡¯s friend. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, there¡¯s a taxi waiting outside.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if my taxi is already outside, but I gave him that excuse.


    ¡°The gentleman requested it this way,¡± his seriousness annoys me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll cancel it now.¡±


    But what?


    ¡°What? Of course not,¡± I approach him when I see him walking towards the reception. ¡°You won¡¯t cancel anything. I¡¯ll go in that taxi, and you, as a good man in ck,¡± I furrow my brow, ¡°will turn around, go back to your boss¡¯s side, and tell him ¡®She¡¯s already gone.''¡± I try to mimic his voice when saying that phrase. ¡°Just like that. If you won¡¯t take any more of my time, now I can go. ¡± I turn to leave, but he¡¯s faster than me and reaches the reception. Without further ado, he cancels my taxi.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    What¡¯s wrong with this guy? Oh, it can¡¯t be. I want to argue with him, yell in his face, but the truth is I don¡¯t feel like it either. I¡¯m very tired, and all I want now is to get home, take a shower, lie down on myfortable bed, and fall deeply asleep. However, now I¡¯m about to regret not having yelled at him. The corners of his lips lift slightly to show a smile. I didn¡¯t think those types would smile. Although it wasn¡¯t a genuine smile, that was more than enough for my imaginary daggers to re at him, wanting to shoot him down.


    What an irritating man.


    Anyway, he got his way, and I had to let him take me to my doorstep.


    I feel like I¡¯ve been in this situation before. Something like this happened, but that time I wasn¡¯t carried on the shoulder by a strong and handsome mobster, my Dante.


    I even dream of him when I¡¯m awake. Since he entered my life, he¡¯s always on my mind, and since I realized I feel something more for him, stopping hating him, I also realized that I¡¯m madly in love with that demon.


    Minutester, we arrive at my house. The guy, definitely, will apany me to my door. How annoying, he seems like my nanny. I¡¯llin tomorrow.


    I close the door in his face without saying anything else and go to my room. Politeness has left me for tonight. I take a rxing bath for a few long minutes. After putting on my pajamas, I lie down on my bed and cover myself. I grab my phone to check it and notice that I have some missed calls and messages.


    The calls were from Alex while I was bathing. Likewise, there¡¯s a message from her.


    Did you arrive home already?


    I reply quickly.


    Yes. I¡¯ll go to sleep now.


    Sandy is with the neighbor. She¡¯ll stay there.


    They¡¯re just notifications that my sister called me. There are no calls from Dante. Maybe he forgot to send me a message, or rather, he forgot about me.


    With that thought, I fall asleep.

 Gifts

    Lillie


    I wake up to the tone of my cell phone. I reach out to the nightstand, groping for it, and answer the call without looking to see who it is. I just open my eyes.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Sleeping Beauty,¡± Dante¡¯s voicees through the receiver. I sit up quickly, eyes wide open. ¡°Did I wake you?¡±


    How embarrassing, he must think I¡¯mzy.


    I nce at the clock on my nightstand; it¡¯s nine in the morning.


    ¡°No, I was already awake,¡± I try not to sound groggy. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I want to hide my excitement at his call.


    ¡°I just wanted to hear your voice and see how you¡¯re doing. I don¡¯t have much time. And I shouldn¡¯t call you on just any phone.¡±


    I don¡¯t understand why he shouldn¡¯t call me on any phone or cell, but since he doesn¡¯t have much time, I won¡¯t ask right now. I¡¯ll just take the opportunity to listen to his voice, which always makes me nervous when he talks. I hear him say sweet or naughty things to me, as he likes to do.


    ¡°So, you can¡¯t even send me a message?¡± I need to know if that¡¯s the reason why he hadn¡¯t contacted me.


    ¡°Neither. I sent Franco to bring you a new cell phone. That device will only have my number and Ivan¡¯s for emergencies,¡± his tone is very serious. ¡°If for any reason I don¡¯t answer, you can write or call him. He¡¯ll always be avable. He¡¯s already aware. He¡¯ll also bring you other things. He should be outside your house by now. Go check. I¡¯ll end the call.¡±


    And with that, he hangs up.


    He didn¡¯t let me say a single word. He spoke so quickly that not even a minute passed.


    I grab my bathrobe and put it on. I go to the bathroom and wash my face and brush my teeth. After checking if this Franco guy is outside, I¡¯ll go back to take a quick shower. I¡¯ll go to the hospital. I don¡¯t have sses until after noon today, so I have time to visit mom and bring some food to Alex. I go to the entrance and open the door. I jump in fright when I see Franco, the tough guy, the one I still hold a grudge against for the first time he interfered with me. I know it¡¯s not his fault, but his boss¡¯s. He just follows orders. Still, I¡¯m annoyed by it.


    ¡°Miss Watson,¡± he says with formality and seriousness, ¡°the boss asked for this to be delivered to you,¡± he extends his hands with tworge ck paper bags.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I purse my lips. Didn¡¯t he say it was just a cell phone? Why so many bags?


    I grab the bags and thank him. As soon as I do, the guy quickly disappears from my sight. He vanished as if by magic. I stand at the door for a few seconds. They¡¯re so fast. I enter, close the door, and leave the bags on the couch. I start to hear a cell phone ring. It¡¯s very different from mine.


    What¡¯s that sound?


    I look at the bags. The noise ising from there. I remember he sent me a cell phone. I open one of the bags and search while following the sound. I find a beautiful pink iPhone. I pick it up and answer.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he questions. He doesn¡¯t let me speak. ¡°I sent you some more things, have you seen them?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I was just about to see what they contained.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now you canmunicate with me from here. It won¡¯t be possible from the other phone. You can get rid of it now.¡±


    ¡°But my family has that number.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with that, just give them this number, and that¡¯s it,¡± he says as if it were easy.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all set with everything you need. My number and Ivan¡¯s are also there. Don¡¯t hesitate to contact us if something happens.¡±


    I don¡¯t understand why so much concern or protection, he even involved his friend.


    ¡°No need, everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Lillie,¡± he says my name in a serious tone. If he¡¯s so worried, something strange is going on. Is something happening? ¡°Please, do as I say. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you.¡±


    I sigh. He really exaggerates. Still, I give him the answer he wants. I don¡¯t want to argue. I missed his voice.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now open the bags, don¡¯t hang up, and put the phone on speaker.¡±


    I follow his orders. He¡¯s bossy. I¡¯ve known that from the beginning. Now I don¡¯t contradict him. I open the first bag, where the cell phone box is. I see another bag, but it¡¯s stic. I open it and see several boxes of medication. What is this? I read the names. They¡¯re the pink pills, the ones you take the day after. I remember I should have gone to a pharmacy to buy something like this. I think and count the hours; it¡¯s been more than twenty-four hours already. That pill might not even work if I take it now. I don¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t want to worry him with something trivial. Maybe it doesn¡¯t count for the first time, but for the second or third it does. It¡¯s not like I could get pregnant the first time, of course not, the chances are very low, but I know it¡¯s still possible. I ignore all those thoughts and without waiting any longer, I take one pill. I know well that you shouldn¡¯t take more than one, that it¡¯s only possible within a certain time.


    After that, I open more boxes and things thate in the bags. There¡¯s a white gold watch and a doll with a note attached that says ¡°For the princess.¡± I imagine it¡¯s for Sandy.


    ¡°¡®For the princess,''¡± I read aloud so he can hear me. I¡¯m still on the call.


    ¡°Yes, your niece should also have something from me, especially since she ims I¡¯m your boyfriend,¡± hements yfully.


    ¡°Kids are like that, they imagine things.¡±


    ¡°Well, she has a good imagination. That¡¯s why I give her a gift. But there are also gifts for your mom and your sister, since they epted me.¡±


    Iugh hearing him.


    ¡°Who said that?¡± I try to sound serious.


    ¡°I know they loved me, but not more than you.¡±


    I remain silent. He¡¯s right, my family epted him. Just seeing him once, apparently, they already like him. And indeed, I like him more. However, I won¡¯t tell him that, I¡¯m not ready for that. First, I want to know where this will lead us. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a rtionship or what. I don¡¯t want to spoil the moment by asking him. I know all this could be new to him too. He didn¡¯t tell me anything about it, but his behavior and the way he treats a woman show it. For now, all I hope is that this isn¡¯t just a game for him, that he¡¯s not ying with me, like he did at the beginning.

 A Decision – Part 1

    Dante


    I keep hearing her mention something I sent her. I sent Franco to deliver some things I bought for her a few days ago, but I chose not to give them to her earlier. I was also a bit confused during that time. Since then, she has stirred up many extreme sensations in me. Something very out of the ordinary. Something I had never felt before. In fact, I didn¡¯t even know what it was to feel. All I ever felt was how my penis would get excited by any woman. However, that has also changed; no one else arouses anything in me at all anymore, only my emerald-eyed beauty. She¡¯s the only one. She owns me and everything I have, supposedly everything.


    Damn it, I¡¯m a bastard because I want to have her with me always. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to offer her a life as she deserves, but still, I¡¯m willing to take the risk, to make her mine. However, this time it won¡¯t just be for one night, but for every night of our lives.


    I¡¯m thinking of bringing her to live with me and proposing to her. I know it¡¯s absurd. Me, the Devil,mitting and settling down? It¡¯s stupid, but it¡¯s even more stupid to let her go. And because she matters to me, I want her by my side and for myself alone. The only way is to make her my wife.


    I¡¯ve already made the decision.


    I¡¯m about to tell Ivan and the other pair of idiots. I also need their help. I don¡¯t know where to start. I don¡¯t even know what to do. I know what to ask her, but I don¡¯t know how. That¡¯s why I told them I want to meet themter where we usually gather to have some drinks.


    After she mentions everything I gifted her, she gets to the best part.


    ¡°Have you found the special gift yet?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by special?¡± she asks timidly.


    She¡¯s nervous.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°It¡¯s special to me because it¡¯s the garment I want to see you in when I return.¡± I try to sound teasing.


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± She raises her voice. ¡°I¡¯m not going to wear that.¡±


    I had already seen it, but she hadn¡¯t dared to respond.


    ¡°Why not? Now you¡¯re mine. I would like to see you in it as much as possible while you wait for me lying on my bed.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean just for you?¡±


    She continues to be shy.


    ¡°Of course, who else could it be for? You are mine, no one but me can see you scantily d or naked. If it were up to me, I would already have you locked in my room, not letting you out, so that only I can see you.¡±


    Maybe myment sounded possessive, but it¡¯s what I desire the most, to have her only for myself. I don¡¯t want anyone else to look at her, let alone touch her.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. I will never let you lock me in a room and take away my freedom.¡±


    She sounds a bit annoyed.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I stopped myself from doing it, because I prefer to have you willingly rather than by force. I want you to desire me and scream with pleasure because you want it and desire it, not out of obligation,¡± I confess. ¡°I¡¯ll never be able to force you to do something like that. I know I was very stubborn and miserable with you in the past by wanting to have you, but I would never have forgiven myself if I had overstepped with you. Besides, it¡¯s not necessary, because I have the gift of taking you to ecstasy and driving you crazy with satisfaction.¡± Even though she can¡¯t see me, I smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re very presumptuous and conceited,¡± she sighs on the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll wear any costume, nightgown, or even a baby doll and any provocative garment, but only in private for you.¡±


    ¡°And will you dance for me?¡± I ask excitedly. ¡°An exclusive private show just for me.¡±


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t like it when I danced.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but in that ce, in front of all those damn men who almost devoured you with their eyes,¡± I growl angrily.


    I don¡¯t want to remember that. It made me angry that my woman was on that stage dancing for all those bastards. It makes my blood boil with anger just to remember it.


    She¡¯s already my woman, so I won¡¯t let her go back to that ce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, let me think.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll have a great and generous reward for you in the end.¡± I emphasize ¡°great¡± and ¡°generous¡± to let her know what I mean. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t go back to that ce to work. I¡¯ve talked very seriously with Julie about that.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t say anything, only her breathing and how she sighs deeply can be heard. I know maybe it bothers her, but this time she doesn¡¯t argue with me.


    I have to make it clear to her that there will be no nightclub for her anymore. In fact, she doesn¡¯t need to work, she just needs to focus on her studies and nothing else.


    I know she liked my gift, and I like it even more. I can already imagine her lying on my bed dressed in that sexy nurse costume. It¡¯s one of the many fantasies I have with her. I¡¯m very eager to fulfill it very soon.


    I agreed to meet up with my trio of crazy friends. I try to calm down a bit and what keeps repeating in my head. I grab the bottle of whiskey and a ss and then slump onto the couch.


    Ivan makes his appearance with his peculiar walk. He sits down on the other couch, which is facing me.


    ¡°Well then? What¡¯s so urgent that you wanted to talk about?¡± he asks as soon as he sits down.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Lillie,¡± I reply as if nothing while I drink whiskey.


    He furrows his brow, squints his eyes, and scrutinizes me.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°If you mean something bad, no.¡± With my arm resting on the sofa armrest, I touch my chin. I think about how to tell him-


    My words are interrupted by Leo and Enzo, the idiots, whoe in through the doorughing and joking.


    ¡°Idiots.¡±


    But that also gives me time to think better about how to tell them.

 A Decision – Part 2

    They, especially Ivan, are the only family I have. I share everything with them, I even shared it with women, but this time I won¡¯t make that possible. I¡¯ve decided to make her my wife, and no one will be able to touch her for any purpose. She is off-limits to anyone but me.


    She is only mine.


    ¡°What does our little boss want now?¡± Leo jokes. I grunt annoyed by the ¡°little boss¡± remark. He reaches me and pats my shoulder in greeting. I hadn¡¯t seen them in weeks. ¡°What¡¯s so important?¡± He takes a seat next to Enzo.


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s it about? Some showdown? Do we need to kill someone?¡± Enzo asks excitedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything like that,¡± Ivanments. He heads to the drinks bar and pours another type of whiskey into a ss. ¡°He was telling me it¡¯s about his little wildcat.¡± He turns to look at us.


    He knows how I call her. That nickname was coined between them. She¡¯s not aware of it. However, I don¡¯t like them referring to her in that way or in any other disrespectful or joking manner. Now they have to know what she means to me and who will be my life. They are my friends, like brothers to me, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let them overstep with her. Besides, I¡¯m a jealous man, I admit it. I don¡¯t want her to feel ufortable in this environment when she has toe here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me, I might forget you¡¯re almost my brothers,¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Alright, brother, calm down. We¡¯re just kidding, right, guys?¡± Leo asks them.


    The other pair of invisible friends nod.


    ¡°And?¡± Ivan adds.


    I can see some impatience in their faces.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought things over and decided to ask her¡­¡±


    ¡°Finally! That¡¯s the real Devil,¡± Leo interrupts me.


    ¡°Idiot, let me finish talking,¡± Enzo reproaches him with a hit on the arm.


    I exhale exasperated.


    I bring my hand to my face and rub my temple to try to calm down. I don¡¯t know how I put up with them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring Lillie here,¡± I finish.


    They are left speechless the moment I say her name.


    ¡°So she¡¯s no longer the wildcat, Esmeralda, the fiery dancer¡­ What else was she?¡± Leo jokes. Still, his damnment irritates me.


    ¡°Have you decided to kidnap her?¡± Enzo questions.


    ¡°Or maybe you¡¯ve decided to take her by force and screw her,¡± Leo retorts.


    They start attacking me with a flurry of questions or silly ideas they have in their heads, not giving me time to tell them what I really have nned.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I roar. ¡°I¡¯ll marry her, damn it.¡±


    Their dispute stops abruptly when I say thest sentence. A funereal silence is all there is afterwards. Not even their breaths can be heard. Ivan remains standing with his arms crossed, looking at me from his spot. Leo and Enzo remain seated in the same ce. Their eyes are on the verge of popping out from the shock.


    I know it wasn¡¯t the shout that stopped them, but my confession. The truth is I don¡¯t care if theye up with negative responses, I¡¯ll just ignore them. As much as I appreciate them, I never let anyone interfere in my life, especially now that I¡¯ve made a definitive decision.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Leo blurts out.


    ¡°What can I say, just that it¡¯s strange, but I won¡¯t question you about it. You¡¯re my boss and my brother,¡± Enzo says. ¡°But congrattions! It was about time you settled down.¡±


    He stands up and is the first to congratte me. I respond to his affectionate hug.


    ¡°All I can say is you¡¯re done for,¡± Leo opines. ¡°You¡¯ll have someone to tame you now. Your outings will be forbidden.¡± He tries to scare me with his words.


    I just smile at his stupidment. Still, I respond to their congrattions in my own way and hug them.


    Ivan still doesn¡¯t say a single word. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s processing everything or what¡¯s going through his mind, but he doesn¡¯t take his eyes off me.


    ¡°And you? What do you say?¡± I ask him to encourage him to speak.


    I want to hear what he¡¯s thinking, know what he thinks of the decision I made, but he still doesn¡¯t say anything. He just walks in my direction while shaking his head and stands in front of me. His serious face changes to a big smile.


    ¡°Congrattions, brother!¡± He extends his arms for a hug.


    I thought he would react differently. Commitments don¡¯t go with him. We always said we were going to die single, that there was no woman who could tie us down, especially not me. He knew the ns I had for my life, and I definitely ruled out marriage and a family. However, the first option changed.


    ¡°When will you bring her to live here?¡± he speaks again.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told her yet.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Leo exims. ¡°You¡¯re already nning everything and the girl doesn¡¯t even know anything. What if she refuses and rejects you? I want to be present to see that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot and shut up,¡± Enzo punches him in the chest. ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t waste any more time. Considering that you¡¯ll be back to Africa next week¡­ I don¡¯t want to be a party pooper, but if you dy more, I doubt you¡¯ll get a good response.¡±


    Indeed, next week I¡¯ll be traveling to Moro. I¡¯ll be there for several days, as I have to socialize with the king of the Arab mafia. I already have him on my side, but I have to interact more with him and his people, let him notice that I did care about partnering with him. He will also help me destroy Bachman.


    I hope to finish all that soon and be back to see my beautiful wildcat again.


    Ivan, Leo, and Enzo give me ideas on how to propose to Lillie. ording to them, they know about it, but it¡¯s not true, they don¡¯t know a damn thing. They are just as clueless or even worse than me. Although their opinions are stupid, I must find something good in their words.


    We are the kind of men who don¡¯t know how to have a rtionship, a woman. We don¡¯t even know what a rtionship is. Enzo is the closest to it, and I could say Ivan too, although he only has partners for less than a week. They neverst. Their rtionships are based only on sex. I don¡¯t know if that can help me in any way. None of them have had a girlfriend, wife, or anything like that. We never behaved submissively or like gentlemen like Edgardo, Ivan¡¯s father. Remembering that he is the only one who has been married and has fallen in love, my mind helps me think that he might be the right one to help me with my purpose. Yes, he can help me, but that will have to be after I return from my trip.

 It’s not in my plans – Part 1

    Dante


    ¡°Dante,¡± Ivan says. Now we are alone in the same room. ¡°I want to inform you about something. Judging by how rxed and calm you look, I doubt that you are already aware of it.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    What¡¯re you saying? I just hope it¡¯s not something rted to that damn Bachman.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±I lean forward, resting my arms on my legs to focus my gaze on him, already sitting on the other sofa. ¡°Spill now. You know I don¡¯t like suspense, let alone unpleasant surprises.¡±


    He sighs deeply and looks at me.


    ¡°A few days ago, I went to the bar. Filippo, ¡°he means the owner of the ce,¡± told me that Tamara is pregnant.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s telling me this. What she does or what happens to that whore means very little to me.


    ¡°And why should I care?¡±I¡¯m asking, but I wanted it to be more of a statement. ¡°What she does with her life means shit to me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I thought you might want to know.¡±


    ¡°Why should I? I just fucked her a couple of times,¡± I mumble. ¡°You know she never meant anything more to me than a roll in the hay.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±He stops and looks down. After a few seconds, he looks at me and continues: ¡°I think that maybe she could be pregnant with your child, that the child she is pregnant with could be yours.¡±


    But what nonsense. Thest thing I need is for that bitch Tamara to show up here and try to turn me on to her bastard. That woman sleeps with half of Italy.


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot!¡±I scream furiously, abruptly getting up from my seat. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that in front of others.¡±I point my finger at him. ¡°That bastard is not mine, do you understand?¡±I raise my voice even more.


    ¡°Understood, but¡­¡±He sighs. ¡°I just wanted to warn you before the whole of Italy found out and started talking about you,¡± he says with a worried tone. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to believe it. I know you¡¯d never take a chance like that, especially with a whore, but they¡¯re already talking about it at the bar.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit what they say!¡±I scream. ¡°They can think and say whatever stupid things they want. You know I¡¯ve never cared what people say about me. No one is going to hang a damn package like that on me,¡± I snap angrily.


    ¡°I get it, and I know you well enough to know that you don¡¯t care what anyone says, but you¡¯re the king of the Italian mafia, so you can¡¯t leave loose ends, and I mean all of them.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if he means what I think he¡¯s saying.


    ¡°Are you suggesting that I kill her? I¡¯m not a monster, not so much, and especially not now that he¡¯s carrying a child in his belly,¡± I turn to grab another bottle of whiskey. I need it urgently. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt them. It¡¯s none of my business. I know that bastard¡¯s not mine.¡±


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s true for your well-being and your future with your bobcat. If she finds out about this, I doubt she will want to marry you,¡± he says what matters most to me. I knew he was going to say it. As always, he tells me everything without fear of anything. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be a killjoy, brother, but you know I¡¯m saying this for your own good, because I care about you, and so you can sort it out before it gets out of hand. If you don¡¯t want to kill her, I can do it. You know I don¡¯t hesitate to do it.¡±


    And it¡¯s true. He¡¯s a fucking hitman. He seems to have ice in his veins and no heart, but he has one. He has shown this in his lethal friendship of many years with me. However, when ites to killing, he is the right man for the job.


    ¡°Neither you nor I will touch them,¡± I say, calmer now. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her when I get back. In the meantime, don¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Don¡¯t take too long to do it. I heard it¡¯s been going on for several months now. That¡¯s why I thought it might be yours. It¡¯s not recent,¡± he adds.


    I take a swig of whiskey and pour myself some more. I¡¯m standing, leaning on the bar, still drinking.


    ¡°Thest time I saw her was almost three months ago, and there was nothing but a blowjob from her. It¡¯s been months since I fucked her.¡±


    He gets up, leans on the bar and pours himself a whiskey in his ss.


    ¡°Months¡­ How many exactly?¡±He looks at me through his ss as he takes a sip of his drink.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s not something I keep track of every time I fuck a slut,¡± I mutter.


    ¡°But it serves to clear up doubts. It¡¯s not that I believe you, but it¡¯s as evidence if she tries to drag you into this mess.¡±


    ¡°Either way, it¡¯s my word against hers. I know it¡¯s not mine; of that I¡¯m very sure,¡± I affirm. ¡°You say she¡¯s been pregnant for several months¡­ I can say that it¡¯s been almost half a year since I fucked her, and every time I was with her, I always used a fucking condom. You know I used to be careful with all the women I fucked.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything and just stares at me, as if he wants to know more or see something.


    ¡°Does that mean that you¡¯re not being careful anymore and that your opinion about having children has changed?¡±


    It doesn¡¯t seem like a question, but rather a statement.


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk about my sex life with you,¡± I reply. He smiles mockingly. ¡°It¡¯s different with her. She will be my wife soon. And I won¡¯t tell you if I fuck her with a fucking condom or not, or how I do it.¡±


    ¡°The Devil has definitely turned into a damn gentleman,¡± he scoffs. ¡°Where is the one who used to tell me about all his adventures and conquests?¡±


    Annoying growl.


    ¡°It¡¯s different. Soon it will be Mrs. Mancini, the owner of this house and her boss.¡±I punch him on the shoulder with a closed fist.


    ¡°And, apparently, also the owner of the Devil,¡± heughs.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, tease all you want, butter on, she will be the one to give you the orders.¡±Now it¡¯s me who¡¯sughing. I smile.


    His stupid smile disappears. He looks at me grimly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking bastard,¡± he mutters. ¡°Now I¡¯ll have to take orders from a woman. So what? Will the little devilseter?¡±He tries to recover with that while attacking me again.


    I shake my head.


    ¡°You know very well what I think about it.¡±


    ¡°And then why aren¡¯t you being careful?¡±he scolds. ¡°One of these days, she will surprise you, and that will be a real surprise, unlike Tamara¡¯s news.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. When I see her again, I will discuss it thoroughly with her. Maybe I¡¯ll start taking some damn pills, those things women take to avoid getting pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Then there will be no little devils? ¡°He tries to pretend that it makes him sad.


    ¡°You know. And no, I haven¡¯t changed my mind. Getting married does not mean that I want or think about having children. ¡°He knows it well, but I do n to propose to Lillie. I have to make that matter clear to him.¡± I just want her. A child is not in my ns.

 It’s not in my plans – Part2

    Dante


    I don¡¯t intend to bring one into the world and risk it. I don¡¯t want them to live in my hell and inherit the same fate that befell me.


    Those are my fears. Perhaps deep down, but very deep down, I do want an heir, a lion or, as Ivan says, a little devil. One who carries my blood. And who better than a child of my beautiful beast? However, I¡¯ve already decided not to have any. Fatherhood is not in my ns, neither now nor ever. I don¡¯t want to risk getting someone pregnant. For that reason, I have to discuss it with her ande to an agreement on that matter. She¡¯ll continue taking something. I don¡¯t know, maybe take her to some doctor or whatever so we can continue having a correct and sexually fulfilling life without any inconvenience.


    Days passed, and the day to travel to Moro arrived. Ivan won¡¯t apany me, only Enzo, Franco, and his men. Ivan insisted he should go, but I told him I needed him more in Italy and New York. Leo will stay in Italy sorting out some shipments I asked him to send to Asia, as well as organizing them. Several of my men will apany him to the point where we usually make the deliveries. Meanwhile, Ivan will handle New York to meet with some Americans who will join my leadership. The more I have on my side, the more power I¡¯ll have to end the damn Bratva and that damned Bachman, the German bastard who dered war on me by encroaching on my territory and what belongs to me.


    I will reach my enemies and annihte thempletely.


    It doesn¡¯t take me long to arrive in Moro. It¡¯s just a few hours on my jet. Afternding at the small airport, our vans are already waiting for us.


    I asked Enzo to apany me since he¡¯s in charge of all the administrative affairs and knows aboutputers. Besides, it¡¯s very necessary for him to do certain jobs for our new ally. Muhammad Farcuch is the king of the Arab mafia. Many of my opponents have wanted to be his allies, but no one has seeded. I had the advantage because I gave him some gifts, and since the damn guy is very ambitious and loves gold, he fell easily. Of course, we also have friendly ties from our parents, who in the past were very close and partners. As they say, it¡¯s our mafia that has to befriend and ally with the Arabs. Although he¡¯s rotten with gold and riches, it¡¯s never enough for him.


    After traveling almost an hour through much of Moro, we arrive at the pce of the Arab king. You could say everything here is gold and more gold. There¡¯s shimmer everywhere, enough to blind you with its radiance. For my taste, all this is very exaggerated, but kings like him are ustomed to living this way. Not that I¡¯m not one, but I don¡¯t like to show it that way.


    Servants and guards apany us to their king and make a very lively and exaggerated presentation. Everything here is like that.


    Muhammad is seated on what looks like a throne, while beautiful women dance before his eyes and others serve him appetizers and drinks. In short, this guy lives like a king.


    Upon hearing the announcement of our arrival from his servant, he stops everything and looks at us. He stands up and walks towards me. We had seen each other a few years ago when our parents were alive, but it can still be strange for both of us since we are strangers.


    My thoughts are pushed aside as he approaches with a broad smile. He opens his arms to greet me with a strong and energetic hug.


    I didn¡¯t expect it, but that¡¯s how it was.


    ¡°Brother! I¡¯m d to finally see you,¡± he says in mynguage, but his Arab ent stilles through when he speaks Italian or English.


    ¡°I¡¯m also d to see you,¡± I respond to his embrace. After a few seconds, we part. I introduce him to mypanions. ¡°Muhammad, this is Enzo, my friend and informant. He¡¯ll be in charge of helping you with your problem. And Franco, my loyal guard.¡±


    He shakes hands with them and hugs them equally.


    ¡°Friends of the Devil are also my friends. Bute in and sit down. In a moment, I¡¯ll ask my servants to attend to you as you deserve, and also to keep youpany with some women,¡± he ps my shoulder when he says ¡°women.¡±


    I know what he means, but that¡¯s not why I came here.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Minutester, we are invited to eat, and he tells his servants to take us to our quarters, which we¡¯ll upy for these days.


    Enzo does his job as soon as he¡¯s asked. Muhammad wants him to enter an enemy¡¯s database to steal a sum of money owed to him and other information that¡¯s none of my concern. I just fulfilled my part by bringing him an expert in hacking. My friend is the best on the entire European continent. One of the best in the world. And I have him.


    Days pass, and our alliance with him is already well established. I¡¯ve been able to talk to him about everything rted to Bachman and the Russians. He says he¡¯s more than ready to help me destroy them and that he¡¯ll help me attack them first. I still don¡¯t know what he ns to do, but I¡¯ve given him the green light for everything.


    There¡¯s only one day left before we return to Italy so I can go to Sicily to see how things went with the shipment to the Asians. I¡¯m also very eager to return to America to see my beast, my most precious jewel.


    Muhammad announced that he¡¯ll throw a party tonight to bid us farewell. Honestly, I¡¯m not in the mood, but I don¡¯t want to contradict him.

 Welcome party

    Dante


    I stand in front of the mirror as I finish getting dressed. ck dress pants and a shirt, no tie, with the top buttons unbuttoned. I almost never like wearing anything around my neck other than my white gold chain that my mother gave me when I turned fifteen. On it, I wear a pendant of wings simr to my tattoo, only with two wings. Behind them is written in Italian, Sempre con te. She had said that those wings were mine, that the phrase was for me to know that she would always be with me, protecting me, that when I was ready to fly I would need them. In a way, she was right. I needed those wings a lot when I lost them. They were what I clung to. Her words remained deeply etched in my memories. However, what hadn¡¯t been true was that she would always be with me. When I was very young, I believed everything, but I never thought I could lose them, that some damned people would snatch their lives away and separate them from my life.


    It¡¯s a loss and pain that I can¡¯t seem to ovee and heal. My nightmares always remind me of how they were murdered before my eyes. It¡¯s something hard to bear. The worst part is that I was the one to me for it. Because of me, they were killed, all to protect me, and I did nothing to save them.


    I try to bury my tormenting memories deep into that dark hell I lived almost nine years ago.


    I finish getting ready. After putting my watch on my wrist and grabbing my phone, I leave the room to head to the backyard, where the farewell party is being held.


    As I walk without taking my eyes off the path, I send a message to my wild one.


    ¡°I¡¯m returning to Italy tomorrow, and after a couple of days, I¡¯ll travel to see you. I can¡¯t wait to see you and finally devour that delicious little mouth.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I send the message. I hope she responds soon. I don¡¯t remember what time it is right now in America, but I know as soon as she sees it, she¡¯ll reply.


    I arrive at the garden. Everything is arranged with lights, fabrics¡­ Gold everywhere, as always. And there are the women dancing a dance from their region and the appetizers. A grand banquet is hosting the night. I head to one of the banquet tables and grab a snack. A servant passes by with sses of champagne. It¡¯s not my style. Those drinks are for women. I prefer something stronger. So, I ask for a whiskey on the rocks.


    As I wait for my drink, I cross my arms and watch the show. They¡¯re good dancers, but not better than my woman. She knows what a dance is; more provocative and exciting.


    At this moment, I don¡¯t want to think about it, because I could get turned on right here, and I don¡¯t want anyone to notice that.


    ¡°So, here you are,¡± Muhammad says as he approaches me. ¡°Ah, I saw you, you scoundrel.¡± He smiles and points at me with his finger. ¡°You were watching women.¡±


    I smile as I shake my head.


    ¡°Truthfully, yes, but I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    ¡°How so? None of them are suitable for you? Or maybe they¡¯re not up to the Devil¡¯s standards?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can order one to your liking, just the way you like them.¡± He raises his eyebrows several times as he pats my back. ¡°How do you want her? Young, virgin, or experienced?¡± He lists several types. ¡°Just ask, and I¡¯ll make sure you have a list in your chambers by tonight.¡±


    Perhaps under different circumstances, in my past life, I would have said yes, but not now. It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve been tied down or be submissive, as my friends said, I just don¡¯t want to do it. I¡¯m no longer interested in other women besides my beautiful wild one. She has me so enchanted with her beauty and charm that I have no eyes for anyone else, only for her. I¡¯ve never desired a woman as much as I do her. The truth is, I¡¯m not interested in having affairs just for fun anymore. With Lillie, I can have that and more. I have no need to look elsewhere while almost with open arms await me in another country. Well, and also open arms. Being unfaithful is not something I ever considered. It¡¯s as if my instinct tells me, or everything in me, that I must be faithful to my woman, but even then, it¡¯s not just that, but also no other woman besides her awakens in me that desire, that lust, that wild animal I carry inside.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not interested,¡± I finally say.


    The servant I had asked for a drink approaches.


    I thought he had forgotten.


    ¡°Am I hearing correctly?¡± He opens his eyes in astonishment. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you like the h¡­¡±


    I chuckle and wave my free hand, interrupting him.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± I try to control myughter, ¡°it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve had enough fun and adventures with women.¡± I take a sip of my drink.


    ¡°Oh, now I understand!¡± He exims loudly. ¡°You¡¯ve been tied down,¡± heughs.


    I don¡¯t know if ¡®tied down¡¯ refers tomitment, being in love, or both. What I can tell him is that I n to marry the most beautiful woman.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just say that there¡¯s already someone and that I n to make her my wife very soon.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the lucky one? I want to meet her. I hope to be invited to the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Of course. And I¡¯m the lucky one to have such a beautiful woman. She¡¯s precious, my most precious jewel.¡± I smile as I remember her beautiful emerald eyes. ¡°I hope to bring her here, so you can meet her beforehand.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I can¡¯t wait to meet her and find out who this precious jewel is. I can already imagine she must be very beautiful, just as you say. Let¡¯s sit down so we can eat and drink something while you tell me more about your beautiful woman.¡±


    We go to arge and grand table and take a seat to continue our lively conversation. Jokes andughter don¡¯t wait, especially when everyone teases me because I n to propose to the woman who drives me crazy. Enzo is already sitting on the other side of the table; he talks to other acquaintances of Muhammad¡¯s, who also have their newpanions. On the other hand, Franco didn¡¯t want to sit down and join in the fun because he¡¯s on duty. No matter how much I ordered him and told him he¡¯s free for the night, he refused. It¡¯s not just him, but also his guys, who are on guard, so he can take a moment to be a man for a few minutes, but he preferred to keep working.

 Burning call

    Dante


    The evening goes by between talks, drinks and more drinks. I had already decided not to take much, but for such an asion I can do it. Already well into drunkenness, I check my cell phone to see if I have received a response from my wife. Indeed, it is so. There are two of them. I didn¡¯t hear when they arrived because of all the noise. I open the first message he sent.


    I hope the days will pass soon.


    I also can¡¯t wait to see you and for you to kiss me like you only know how to do.


    I wish to have her here with me.


    I open the following message.


    Have you fallen asleep? Well, rest up, since you¡¯re traveling tomorrow.


    Since I didn¡¯t reply to his first message he thought I had fallen asleep, but I am more awake than at first, before I drank almost two bottles of whiskey.


    No, beautiful, I¡¯m still awake, I just didn¡¯t hear the cell phone ring.


    A minute passes when he responds.


    Well, you should be. Aren¡¯t you leaving early tomorrow?


    Even by message he wants to discuss. He never gets tired. I smile.


    At your service, boss, as soon as I finish the second bottle of whiskey.


    Iugh. I know that it will make her more engaged and not as I would like her to do.


    A new message arrives.


    I thought you had already changed and that you wouldn¡¯t go out and have so much fun. How wrong I was. Good night.


    It can¡¯t be true. I was joking and she took it very seriously.


    I stand up quickly and dial the number. Everyone is watching me, but I ignore them and move away from the noise and the crowd.


    Give two beeps and then the third. When I think he won¡¯t respond, he does.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say¡± it gets straight to the point.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t hang up on me,¡± I ask, but it seems more like a plea. It¡¯s not what you think. Muhammad, the guy I came to make a deal for, threw a party to say goodbye. I just drank while chatting with him and other colleagues ¡°I release everything quickly. I¡¯m trying to sound decent, without getting stuck for words. I¡¯m a little drunk, but I can still speak well and be aware of what I¡¯m saying ¡°. Do you believe me?¡± I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m giving him exnations, but I feel I have to do it, or rather I want to do it. This is the first time this has happened to me.


    A deep sigh is heard on the horn.


    ¡°I believe you, and I trust you.


    Your words make me happy. Knowing that he trusts me makes me feel immensely happy. He doesn¡¯t doubt me anymore. She doesn¡¯t think I can y with her and hurt her anymore.


    ¡°Damn, that makes me so happy!¡± I raise my voice. It¡¯s okay if others listen to me.


    ¡°Hey!¡± he reprimands me. Don¡¯t swear.


    ¡°Can we y?¡± I ask in a yful tone.


    ¡°y? To what or how?


    ¡°Just tell me what you¡¯re wearing. ¡°I¡¯m lowering my voice a little. I don¡¯t want them to know what I¡¯m talking about with my wife.


    ¡°Umm, a nightgown¡± she sounds nervous.


    ¡°What color? And how short is it?


    Keep silent and continue after a few seconds.


    ¡°White¡­ and it¡¯s very short.


    ¡°Mmmm, you must look very delicious. ¡°My voice sounds in a growl¡±. What are you wearing under it?


    The silence returns, but a little shorter.


    ¡°Up swims and down panties the same tone of the nightgown¡± confesses.


    I swallow saliva. I have a desire to be with her right now, to take her and tear off those clothes and make her mine all night.


    ¡°Take them off and touch yourself for me.


    She doesn¡¯t say anything. Her breathing quickens a little, I hear her clearly.


    ¡°Touch yourself like I¡¯m the one doing it.¡± His breathing is speeding up more, and that means he¡¯s doing what I asked¡±. Rub your delicious button slowly and then put one of your fingers in your tight and wet pussy.


    I hear her moaning. I know he does everything I tell him. That makes me also turn on and get excited to the point that my partner below gets excited.


    ¡°Dante,¡± he gasps. It feels¡­ I want you to¡­


    ¡°Shhh, take it easy. Do it slowly so that you enjoy more. ¡°I¡¯m trying to sound confident in what I¡¯m saying. My breathing also gets a little agitated, and it just drives me crazy to hear her moaning, more so when she says my name between moans¡±. Do you like it?¡± I already know the answer, but I want to hear it from her.


    He moans loudly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Yes!¡± he answers between gasps¡±. I wish you were here doing it to me.¡± She says every word in a choppy voice.


    ¡°I wish it too, you don¡¯t know how much. If I were there right now, I would put you under me and thrust my hard and well-standing penis into you in one lunge. I would ram you very, very deeply until you make you scream with satisfaction. Then I would take you from behind and ce you on your knees and with your arms supported on the bed while you lean forward so that I could enter your creamy pussy again and in this way manage to make you reach another orgasm and be able to cum inside you all night¡± I tell her everything I want to do to her as soon as I have her next to me again.


    She just moans in response.


    With thest thing I said to him I just hear how he reaches the top of the climax.


    Damn, I¡¯m still excited. My penis is still erect. There¡¯s nothing left for me but to give myself a hard time.


    I know that this is not the right ce to give me pleasure. I have to go to my room, so I ask you not to cut the call. I want to listen to her voice while I masturbate and cum on my hand. I will imagine her at all times. I have no other choice.


    I leave without saying anything.

 Ambush

    Dante


    All in all, I¡¯m paid for having sleptte and had a lot to drinkst night. It¡¯s six in the morning and I¡¯ve only had two hours of sleep, but that¡¯s not what affects me the most, it¡¯s the alcohol, the fucking raw. I feel like I¡¯m getting my head drilled in. I¡¯m irritated by Enzo¡¯s voice. For that reason, I sent it in the other van. We¡¯re going back to the airport in five SUVs. My men and Muhammad¡¯s are going, they will escort us to the ne. Before I left I thanked him for everything and for not saying anything aboutst night, that I left without telling them anything. He understood the reference when he knew it was a call from my girl.


    The road is long to the airport. That¡¯s why it took us so long to arrive. It could be said that almost an hour.


    The first two vans in front, my van is in the middle, stop in the middle of the road.


    Why?


    Ours also stops in its tracks, behind them, causing thoseing from behind to stop. I look at Franco; he is sitting in the passenger seat. I hope he says something, but he never speaks.


    ¡°Call Fabricio and ask him what¡¯s going on, why are they stopping¡± I order Franco. His recement is Fabrizio. He¡¯s the other guy in charge of running the squad when he¡¯s not around.


    Fabricio is in the first van along with some of the team and in the other there are more of my armed men and the Arab apanying them. The one in the middle is where I go, the next Enzo apanied by our people and thest one just like the first ones.


    We are very well protected, but apparently something interfered our way.


    Franco obeys my order, but apparently no one answers his call.


    ¡°Sir, they¡¯re not responding.


    When I¡¯m about to protest and ask him toe down so I can see what¡¯s going on. We see the doors of the second van open. At that one of the armed men goes down andes to ours with quick steps. He touches the window and Franco lowers the one on his side.


    ¡°Sir,¡± he turns to Franco, ¡°we¡¯ll have to wait a few seconds.¡± A man blocked our way as he passes with several camels through the pass.


    I snort exasperated. What I was missing. My head is starting to hurt. Even dark sses don¡¯t help my eyes, which hurt from the sunlight.


    ¡°And do we help you move them? It would be faster¡± says Roy, another armed man who is in the back seat.


    I sigh and massage my temple. Franco looks at me; he waits for my answer. I nod my head to let him know that I ept.


    I do not want them to get out of the vehicles, it is territory that we do not know and where we are not well known yet. I don¡¯t want to risk it, but if there¡¯s no other way to hurry the camel boy, what else do I do?


    The moment they get off and Franco apanies them, I try to close my eyes for a moment. Meanwhile, they areing back.


    That¡¯s when my cell phone rings. I curse in a whisper. The call insists, so I force myself to open my eyes again. The Czech is Enzo. When I¡¯m about to take the call, I hear some gunshots.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± i mumble¡±. I hope these assholes didn¡¯t kill those animals to get them out of the way.


    I ignore Enzo¡¯s call, I leave the mobile on the seat, I get out of the vehicle and I go to the first van, but I don¡¯t manage to get there, since the shots areing back, and being more than before. It¡¯s a barrage of bullets tearing through the sky. Now I know that they are not the ones who started nor did they shoot the animals to move them.


    The first thing I do is take cover behind the second SUV. I didn¡¯t manage to get to the front to find out what¡¯s going on, because the shots are still going. The advantage there is that the vehicles are armored, but the worst thing is that I find myself outside of them. I take out one of my weapons, which always apany me in the holster that I carry on my shoulders, I take off my jacket and roll up my shirt sleeve. It¡¯s a hell of a heat here in Moro.


    The shooting doesn¡¯t stop. I can¡¯tmunicate with Enzo or Franco. I left the damn cell phone on the seat. I remember and curse for my stupidity.


    I¡¯m trying to sneak up to the first van. I¡¯m not going to hide inside any of them. I¡¯m not going to let my men fight and I run away like a coward. That doesn¡¯t go with me. I like to kill and defeat those who mess with me, with my people, with what belongs to me. I managed to get to the next vehicle. That¡¯s when I visualize Franco lying on the ground upside down shooting at the enemies. It is covered by a rare vegetation. We find ourselves on a desert road, where no one seems to pass. All around us there are only a few mountains of sand and strange nts.


    It¡¯s not the desert, but it¡¯s something simr.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Sir¡± he says when he sees me. He is a few meters away from where I stopped¡±, what are you doing here? He should take shelter in one of the vans.


    ¡°I¡¯m not such a babe to hide¡± I reply annoyed. What happened?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly.¡± Give a few shots. I follow him in the act ¡°. I only know that we were helping the young man with his camels, but at that many guys came out armed and with turbans, well covered. They started shooting at us. I just managed to run a little and throw myself here.


    ¡°And the others?¡± I¡¯m still on my own.


    ¡°Some are still attacking from those points¡± he points to some mountains and more vegetation. A few have already fallen. We¡¯ve lost a few because we were caught off guard.


    It was to be expected, they did not let them run for cover. Since they don¡¯t stop shooting, it¡¯s easy for some of them to have already fallen.


    Damn, I¡¯m losing men, and that¡¯s starting to worry me.


    At that Franco shouts: ¡°Run!¡± He gets up andes to me so that we can run together to another ce.


    It detonates a big explosion. It¡¯s a grenade that was thrown under the vehicle. Due to the impact we flew out until we fell to the ground and rolled down some dunes.

 Straight to Hell – Part 1

    Dante


    A ringing in my ears is what caused the sound of the explosion. I open my eyes and see Franco getting to his feet and walking towards me. My head hurts as I feel everything around me spinning. This is when I hate having drunk so much alcohol that night.


    ¡°Sir, are you okay?¡± he helps me to my feet.


    Before I can respond, the gunfire reaches us. They¡¯ve found us.


    And as Franco said, they¡¯repletely covered in cloths all over, only their eyes visible, and heavily armed.


    ¡°We need to get back to the road and see if there are any intact trucks left,¡± Franco speaks again.


    The headache prevents me from thinking or saying anything, so I just nod and let him lead me. We take cover among the sand dunes as we crawl towards the road.


    When we reach the edge of the road, we see three trucks exterminated by fire. Two are missing, and there¡¯s no trace of them. Maybe they managed to escape. I don¡¯t know if Enzo managed to get away from all this mess.


    It¡¯s just Franco and me in the middle of nowhere. No way tomunicate or signal for help.


    Then a bullet grazes me, passing dangerously close to my body, as Franco throws himself to cover me. The bullet hits him in the leg. He falls with me to the ground. I drag him to cover us with what¡¯s left of the vehicles.


    ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t want you to fight with me. Leave me here, they¡¯ll be distracted. I¡¯ll cover you while you leave. You tell me when you¡¯re ready to go.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯m not leaving you here alone,¡± I refuse to leave him here. ¡°I would never run away while abandoning one of my men. We either get out of this together or we die right here.¡± It¡¯s more of an order.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He nods. He¡¯s losing blood. I tear a piece of cloth from my shirt and cover his wound to prevent him from losing too much blood and also to protect him from the sand.


    We have very few bullets left. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t fire any shots anymore. I want to save them for emergencies.


    After a long few minutes, we no longer hear any gunfire. I help him to his feet with his good leg, trying to get away from there, but we don¡¯t get far when we¡¯re ambushed again. I manage to throw myself to the ground with him. I try to pull out my other gun to shoot them. I finish them all off. When I see that there¡¯s none left, we continue and take the road to get away. We walk several more kilometers. I don¡¯t know how many, I just know that we¡¯re getting away from the site of the massacre. I lost several of my men. It infuriates me even more to see their bodies lying in the sand.


    When I think we¡¯re safe, I see a somewhat lonely vige, but some people can be seen in it. Seeing us injured and with some blood, they run to take refuge in their homes. I know they¡¯re afraid and don¡¯t want to get into trouble, but I just want to ask for water for Franco and me. He needs his wound washed, or it will get infected. Apparently, we¡¯re very far from Moro. I don¡¯t know exactly where we are, but from what I can tell, it¡¯s another region somewhat distant from where wee from.


    An older man approaches us with a pot containing water. I don¡¯t speak hisnguage, it¡¯s one of the fewnguages I don¡¯t know, so I try tomunicate with him in English. Maybe he¡¯ll understand better.


    ¡°Do you know if there¡¯s a clinic or doctor around here?¡±


    Franco is still leaning on my shoulder. He looks very bad, pale and weak. He¡¯s lost a lot of blood. I need to find a doctor or at least a healer.


    The man shakes his head. I don¡¯t know if in response to my question or because he doesn¡¯t understand my words. I sigh. I feel exhausted. My right arm is injured. When we ran from the explosion, I fell on it and fractured it. I can¡¯t move it, so I only have my left arm.


    The old man gestures for us to follow him to a stable. With some mistrust, we walk behind him. I can¡¯t trust anyone. Maybe an old and tired man isn¡¯t dangerous, but at this point, I don¡¯t trust anyone. I have to stay alert. With all that we¡¯ve been through, I know they¡¯reing for me, and since they didn¡¯t seed, sooner orter they¡¯lle back to fulfill their mission.


    After a few moments, the man helps us, and I manage to wash Franco¡¯s wound, who passes out from the pain since I had to remove the bullet.


    I can¡¯t fall asleep, so I stay awake until nightfall. I make an effort not to fall asleep.


    We¡¯re lying on the floor of the old man¡¯s small barn. It¡¯s notfortable, but it¡¯s a good ce to hide. I¡¯ll wait for Franco to recover so we can leave. I can¡¯t wait for Enzo and the others toe looking for us. If we wait any longer, the enemy mighte back sooner than my colleagues.


    Footsteps put me on alert. I pull out my gun to aim at the shadows approaching. It¡¯s the old man with a child. They raise their hands, frightened, while the man shakes his head and says some words in hisnguage. I sigh and lower the gun. The childes closer.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Hasan,¡± he introduces himself. He knows English. ¡°And he¡¯s my grandfather. He doesn¡¯t know yournguage, but I do.¡± I smile. It¡¯s a sincere smile. ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡±


    I furrow my brow.


    ¡°Mine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your name. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    I don¡¯t know whether to tell him my name or my nickname. Either way, they¡¯ll eventually find out who I am, but more so if I give them the Devil¡¯s Advocate. They don¡¯t seem like bad people, on the contrary.


    ¡°My name is Dante, and he¡¯s Franco, my friend,¡± I point to my unconscious guard.


    I can¡¯t tell them he¡¯s a killer or anything like that. I don¡¯t want to scare them and make them distrust us. Our goal isn¡¯t to harm them but to get out of here alive.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, although your friend is sleeping,¡± he chuckles. ¡°My grandfather has prepared some soup for dinner, it¡¯s not much, but it should help to ease the hunger. We¡¯re poor and only have enough for water, broth, and sometimes a piece of bread.¡± He tries to smile. ¡°My mother used to say that where two can eat, three or even more can, you just have to know how to portion well.¡±


    He seems like a kind, good-hearted kid. He seemed nostalgic when he talked about his mother. I think she¡¯s no longer around from his words. That reminds me of my childhood, where I always had everything andcked nothing, but those same words my mother said in some moments. I used to throw tantrums for not wanting to eat.


    I ept their invitation to dinner. I just tell them I can¡¯t leave mypanion, so I eat alone in the barn.

 Straight to Hell – Part 2

    Two days pass and Franco is still unconscious. I keep washing his wound every moment I can. Hasanes several times and brings us some food. He also stays a few minutes to chat with me; he says he keeps mepany so I don¡¯t feel lonely. I appreciate yourpany. I like him. The best thing for them is that we leave soon. He doesn¡¯t want him and his grandfather to be in danger because of me.


    ¡°Dante, do you have children?¡± questions Hasan, who helps me to bandage Franco¡¯s wound. I do not answer¡±. My parents had me very young. When my father found out that my mother was pregnant with me, he didn¡¯t think much about it and stole her away to move in together. ¡°He lets out augh¡±. It is customary to always do that in these directions.


    ¡°Well, not where Ie from. ¡°This makes me remember when I was about to kidnap my beast¡±. And no, I don¡¯t have children¡± I answer your question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a wife?


    ¡°Not yet, but I hope to have it soon. ¡°I smile when I remember her.


    ¡°Then that means you¡¯re going to have kids, too¡± he says very confidently. I know how babies are made.


    I am embarrassed by yourment. How does a seven-year-old know that?


    Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too young to know these things?


    He shakes his head.


    ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m already quite a man. Soon I will be like dad and I will go to work with the camels, just as my father went with some men, well, rather they took him away. I know he was worried about us. It was very small, but I could tell.


    Damn, this kid is very mature and intelligent for his young age. The father of this creature was taken to recruit or perhaps to kill, while he believed that he had been taken for work.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be a good man, rest assured. And your mother?¡± I don¡¯t want to hurt him by asking, but I have that doubt.


    Seeing him alone with his grandfather started to worry me. The old man does not seem to be very strong and healthy, and he is still very young. To be orphaned as a child and then to be leftpletely alone would be terrible for him.


    ¡°She got sick and¡­ she died. ¡°He hesitates. It hurts to talk about it¡±. It happenedst year. Father left us and she then fell into bed for several months until she left for good.


    A few tears fall down her cheeks. I feel terrible for him. He is a child, a little one who needs his parents, I know that more than anyone, and although I did not lose my parents as a child, their loss still hurt. It¡¯s a devastating thing, something you can¡¯t understand unless you live it.


    ¡°You know, I lost my parents too. ¡°I¡¯m telling him so that he can see that he¡¯s not the only one, so that he doesn¡¯t feel lonely or unhappy¡±. I was much older than you, but it still hurt to lose them. I still miss them.


    I never talked about them, much less about their death, and of course, no one knows the hell I lived when they were taken from me, not even my friend knows. They know they were murdered, but they are not aware of the details. Yes, they know that I was present when they were murdered, but what I lived there I kept only for myself.


    ¡°The good thing is that I am not alone, I have my grandfather, and soon I will be older to work so he can rest while I bring the food home.


    He is an exemry child. Despite her pain and her loss, she looks at everything positive. He is cheerful and charismatic. Maybe I¡¯ll learn from this little guy. It also makes me want to protect him. Such an innocence should not be corrupted, but in this rotten world it is very difficult not to. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to have children. I don¡¯t want them to suffer, especially if at some point they get to kill me; they would have to suffer for my loss. That makes me remember her. She must be worried about me. Damn, I had toe back two days ago and look for her. She¡¯ll think I just yed with her.


    The night ising. These days I tried to get about two or three hours of sleep. The advantage I have is that my nightmares do not let me sleep longer than necessary.


    Hasan returns to bring dinner, but before he leaves, screams are heard and then gunshots. The little one jumps with fright. I put him behind me, along with Franco, who is still lying on the floor between some nkets, but has already woken up. He is still weak and not fully conscious. With my left hand I grab my gun and point it towards the door. Footsteps are starting to be heard closer and closer. I cover Hasan and Franco with my body. The noises disappear for a few seconds. With a single blow they open the barn door, showing three hooded and armed guys, but the worst of all is that they bring Hasan¡¯s grandfather as a hostage. The guy who is holding the old man I will only be able to distinguish him by a snake tattoo that he has on his neck.


    Unhappy people.


    ¡°Put the gun down or the old man dies¡± says the fucker who is holding the old man.


    I take a long time to react until Hasan says: ¡°Please release my grandfather.


    That makes me realize how much can be lost right here if I don¡¯t obey the guy in front of me. I don¡¯t want them to pay because of me. Those guys areing for me, and that¡¯s the way it¡¯s going to be.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her down, but first assure me that you won¡¯t hurt them and let them go. ¡°I know it¡¯s stupid to trust a fucking murderer, his word is worthless.


    ¡°You¡¯re not here to set conditions. I remind you that you are not the boss here. I give the orders. ¡°He lets out a malevolentugh. Hispanions followed him. Now let her go already! ¡°I throw the gun on the ground. Kick her over here. ¡°I obey.


    One of the guys bends down to take it. Now I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to get out of this. With an injured arm I won¡¯t be able to fight very well, maybe with the other one I will, but they are three against one and they are armed, and I have a lot to lose.


    The guy releases the old man. He takes just a few steps when Hasan runs out to hug his grandfather. Fear takes over me. I¡¯m afraid for them, not for me. The guns are no longer pointing at me, but at them. They got on the defensive believing that everything is a n to ambush them, but it¡¯s not like that. So the same guy who had the older man pinned down grabs Hasan hard. Damn, this is gettingplicated. When I notice that they are backing up to leave the ce, I take a step. One of them shoots towards the ceiling.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Stop it! You take one more step and I break it. ¡°His gun is at Hasan¡¯s head. I can¡¯t make any moves or whatever. If not, he will be killed.


    I raise my hands in surrender to let them understand that I will not do anything stupid.


    ¡°They¡¯re supposed to want me, right? ¡°loose, as I see them wanting to leave.


    ¡°Indeed.


    ¡°Well, then let him go and take me.


    He shakes his head andughs.


    ¡°Wanting to want to take you with us no, rather we want to kill you. That¡¯s what we¡¯ve been sent for.


    My suspicions were true.


    ¡°Okay, get it over with, but leave this family out of it. They have nothing to do with it,¡± I say irritably. What are they waiting for? !! Kill me! ¡°These guys make me feel bad.


    They startughing again, but at that Hasan starts fighting and kicking. The guy yells some swear words at him, and when he takes the safety off the gun to shoot him, I run and throw myself at him to give him a fight. I had already pushed the little one aside.


    ¡°Get out and run away from here! ¡°The boy denies while I am torn between life and death with the guy who is fighting with me on the floor- Get out! ¡°Hasan reacts and leaves through another door together with his grandfather.


    The others do not shoot because they are afraid to hit their partner while we are rolling on the ground. One shot is the only thing that stops the fight between us. The guy is on top of me, but with a push I throw him to the side. I win the battle and I also manage to keep his gun. I get to my feet quickly and without waiting for the other two to react I shoot them until they fall to the ground. I see how they fill the floor with blood.


    I won¡¯t stay watching, so I hurry to get there with Franco. I talk to him, but he¡¯s still gone, so, with the only strength I have in my left arm, I lift him up. He tries to stay on his feet and let himself be guided by me. We left the barn. I can see an SUV maybe from them. I¡¯ll take it. This is our chance to get out of here, but first I¡¯ll make sure Hasan and his grandfather are safe before I leave. I ce Franco on a wall to lean on while I return.


    ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go and see if Hasan and his grandfather are safe.


    ¡°Sir, be careful¡± he makes an effort to speak.


    I don¡¯t say anything, I just nod and walk away.


    I¡¯m heading to Hasan¡¯s house, but I stop when I see the little guy, who is at the window watching me, and I smile. That makes it worth it for me to have risked for them.


    When I¡¯m about to arrive, the little guy¡¯s smile ispletely erased and his eyes open in rm.


    ¡°Dante, be careful!


    When I manage to turn around, but without being able to raise the gun, a shot rings out in the open ce. In that I feel heat and burning. The bullet pierced me in the side.


    When I try to pick up the gun and aim at the guy I thought I had killed, two more shots hit my body, one in each leg, causing me to fall to the groundpletely. I can¡¯t move. That bastard shot me in the legs. Another bullet goes through my side. Hees up to me and looks at me smiling. The damn pain won¡¯t let me say a single word. I want to insult him. I don¡¯t want to please him in his feat. He bends down a little to speak. From here I can see his dark eyes, ck as night, and the snake on his neck. I will take those characteristics with me to the grave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in hell soon, Devil, but first I¡¯ll give my condolences to your girl. ¡°He raises the gun to point it at my chest and without waiting any longer he shoots.


    I think this is the end for me.


    My eyesight starts to darken and I¡¯m shaking like I¡¯m cold. However, I feel that my body is burning like fire, but it is a very different burning than other times I got to feel a gunshot. This one was different. This is the one that will lead me to hell, to my death.

 I know nothing about him – Part 1

    Lillie


    I haven¡¯t been able tomunicate with Dante for almost three weeks. There is no response at all, no sign of him or his mastodons, nor does this Ivan respond. Have you forgotten me already? Or maybe I never meant anything to him, just sex, until he got what he wanted and disappeared. Perhaps he realized that the time had alreadye to walk away after getting what he wanted. Not responding makes me believe in that. And since I haven¡¯t received a single message since that night, all that makes me realize the reality. I thought he really had feelings for me, at least that he liked me, but even that didn¡¯t seem to have happened. I was delusional. I do not know how I could believe in that man, trust him knowing that he is a mafioso and murderer. If my mother knew my stupidity and to have given me to such a guy, she would bepletely disappointed in me.


    I had to go to see her today, but I told her that it would happen after I got out of college. As I have not been feeling very well, I have decided to skip thest sses to go to visit her earlier than agreed and then return home early and be able to rest. Lately I have been feeling very tired, wanting to sleep more than usual and also a little dizzy, but nothing rming. I don¡¯t stay upte anymore, because I stopped working at the club. I had to quit because Dante forbade Julie not to hire me again. Now there is also the other reason why I should not return: I will go with my family to Germany.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In rtion to what is happening with Dante I made this decision, which I have thought about a lot these days since I found out about the trip. I was thinking not to leave and stay with him while I was still studying here, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯ll leave and I won¡¯te back.


    I leave the university to go to the hospital, but in that I visualize the figure of my friend Mika. That stunning brte how can I not recognize her? He approaches with a smile of happiness.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask him when he gets to me. He greets me with a kiss on the cheek and a big hug.


    ¡°After so long I thought you¡¯d be d to see me¡± he answers when he turns away from me to see me.


    ¡°Of course I do, but it seems strange to me that youe to this ce of rich kids, as you used to tell me.


    Mika is not a big fan of this site. He always said that he hateding to see me here because of the spoiled and rich guys, since the first time he came he had a bad experience with a ssmate. When her boyfriend was left watching her amazed by her beauty, the girl made a scene of jealousy and everything went overboard. Many insulted her, showing support for the girlfriend, and I was the only one who defended my friend. After that almost everyone stopped talking to me, which I don¡¯t even care about.


    ¡°Yes, but this asion deserves it, since I have some great news to tell you¡± shements cheerfully.


    I pucker my lips. I don¡¯t understand his emotion. What is that so great that you have to tell me?


    ¡°Well? What is that great news you have to tell me?


    Her eyes are shining with joy. She grabs my hands and moves restlessly.


    ¡°Ivan proposed that I go to live with him in Italy. ¡°He says everything running and fast while letting out a squeal of emotion when he says Italy.


    I am impressed with what he says. I wasn¡¯t expecting this, well, not so soon. I¡¯m happy for her, that she does well in what she loves the most as long as she is reciprocated, not like me. I waited for Dante¡¯s calls and nothing. In fact, his friend is not responding either. I have to know if they are avoiding only me or both.


    ¡°How? When did that happen? ¡°I¡¯m trying to get something out of him.


    ¡°Almost a month or so ago, only he had to leave for Italy on an emergency¡­ I don¡¯t know what business, that he didn¡¯t tell me either, but that he wille back for me as soon as he vacates his duties.


    That means he¡¯s also missing. I don¡¯t want to doubt and nor do I want to generate distrust in my friend, but I have to tell her what I fear about it.


    ¡°And you haven¡¯t heard from him since then?¡± i¡¯m just curious. She shakes her head. What I was afraid of¡±. Mika, I think he lied to you. I didn¡¯t want to tell you what I suspect, but learning about this makes me think I was right about it.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand you¡± she says confused.


    ¡°That he has made fun of you and will not return as he had told you.


    ¡°Where the hell are you getting that from?¡± she inquires exasperated.


    ¡°I know because I haven¡¯t heard from Dante for more than three weeks. When I talked to him thest time, he told me that he would return the next day to Italy to return in two days here, and since then I have not heard anything from him.


    ¡°And what does that have to do with Ivan?¡± question something exalted.


    ¡°That Dante left me his number along with Ivan¡¯s so that I couldmunicate either with his friend if he did not respond. ¡°She looks at me with an incredulous face and crosses her arms¡±. And that¡¯s what I did, but he hasn¡¯t responded either. That¡¯s why my doubts that they have left us as vige girls, rowdy and excited.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Lillie. They are mafiosi, what did you expect from them? They are not fairy tale princes.


    ¡°But at least a message saying that they are fine. Doesn¡¯t it worry you?


    ¡°Yes, but I know he¡¯s too busy to take care of my whims. They are men of danger, they live among problems every day. Get off the cloud and don¡¯t be so naive.


    I don¡¯t like his tone.


    ¡°Why are you telling me that?¡± I inquire with sadness. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s on the defensive.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what you expect from the Devil. He¡¯s a fucking mafioso. For God¡¯s sake, Lillie, open that mind and realize. He more than anyone is very difficult to tie, if that¡¯s what you want to do. I shake my head, I didn¡¯t want to do that. Then stop being naive and grow up at once.


    ¡°Like you?


    ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ve already fallen in front of my mafia danger and I¡¯m not going to let him doubt him much less because of what you just said. You must understand that they have a very different life from that of a normal man, that they are not silly college kids like these ¡°the university points out-. He won¡¯t always have contact with you. Don¡¯t be a tantrum.


    ¡°I¡¯m not throwing tantrums, I just told you my doubts, but apparently you¡¯re not in the mood to listen to my concerns anymore. You didn¡¯t even like them before.


    ¡°I remind you that the one who didn¡¯t like them was you. I only told you what I knew about the Devil, since you are a good and correct girl in your home¡± she says with contempt and irritation.


    Why is he reacting like this? Did myment bother you that much?

 I know nothing about him – Part 2

    Lillie


    ¡°Why are you so defensive with me? I just said what I thought.


    ¡°It just makes me despair that you are so naive to believe that the Devil is going to fulfill all your whims. If you want to be with him, you must know very well the kind of man he is and get used to his life. He will not leave things to be with you.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in anything about him anymore¡± he cut his sermon short. Between him and me, whatever happened between us is over.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m telling you, Lillie, you need to grow up and stop throwing tantrums. Not because she doesn¡¯t answer your stupid messages or toxic girlfriend calls are you going to end their rtionship.


    What¡¯s the matter with him? Why are you telling me these things?


    ¡°I¡¯m not toxic at all! ¨C I raise my voice. That¡¯s my decision, period. I¡¯ll be leaving the country soon, and if hees back here, he won¡¯t find me, if he¡¯s still interested in looking for me.


    ¡°What? Where will you go?¡± His tone changes and the features of his face show concern.


    ¡°I will go to Germany together with my family and will not return. I will take my studies in that country. Maybe I¡¯ll stay and live there. Then I¡¯ll find some good job when I graduate.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just leave like that, you have to wait for him toe back and they can talk things over properly. Don¡¯t be so impulsive.


    I let out augh for yourment. Now I¡¯m the one who feels irritated and upset.


    ¡°You tell me, that you left your home to go to work as a dancer in a bar. Now you¡¯re picking on a mobster for his money.


    His eyes widen in amazement. I know I opened my mouth too wide, but she provoked me.


    ¡°About my family you know why I did it, and about Ivan, everything has changed. You don¡¯t know.¡± She¡¯s pointing her index finger at me, annoyed¡±. I came happy to tell you everything, because he would take me as his wife and not as another whore, and youe out with your negativements only because you can¡¯t trust your boyfriend, in the rtionship that a mafioso can offer you, and you me me for my words when you are the one who is closing yourself to an opportunity and waiting for him to exin why he was absent.


    I¡¯m not interested in hearing more. I thought I could trust my friend, have her support, and even if the distance had separated us, our friendship would still be intact, but again I was wrong again. This definitely makes me not regret the decision I made.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What I shouldn¡¯t have done was to give him the entrance into my life, or rather, not to have met him, but he insisted on chasing me all the time until he got what he wanted. ¡°I do not know if I will regret these words, but without thinking theye out of my mouth¡±. I curse the day I bumped into him and met him.


    ¡°I hope that one day you will not regret what you say, because that would be very devastating for you.


    ¡°If you have nothing more to say, I have to go, I left to go see my mother¡± I reply curtly.


    ¡°Fine¡± he nods. May you be lucky in your new life, in that other country.


    ¡°The same goes for you.


    We didn¡¯t say anything else nor did we say goodbye as I had wanted it to be. I didn¡¯t want this. I¡¯ve lost my friend. Maybe I will never hear from her again or maybe time will erase everything we said to each other at that moment and we can one day fix everything and talk like we were before, best friends.


    I walk away from there and head to the subway.


    Minutester he arrived at the hospital. I¡¯m still thinking about the conversation I had with Mika. It torments my mind. It¡¯s something I¡¯ll never get over. She means a lot to me and it¡¯s all over between us. The tears I had held backe out one by one. I cry in silence.


    I walk until I reach the door of Mom¡¯s room. The men in ck are here, but they are somewhat removed from the entrance of the room. How strange, they never get that far away. I open the door quietly. I don¡¯t want to make any noise, because maybe my mother is sleeping and I can wake her up by carelessly entering. However, when I open the door slowly until I leave it half open, I hear some voices. It¡¯s Mom talking to someone. I move a little closer, but withoutpletely entering the room. I can make out the other voice; it¡¯s Mr. Lionel¡¯s. But what worries me is that it is not a friendly conversation, but they argue. I stop and turn my attention to that very lively chat.


    ¡°I already told you that I won¡¯t tell her anything¡± Mom says.


    Who are they talking about?


    ¡°Elena, don¡¯t make me decide. I¡¯ve been waiting for years to see her, to meet her and to be able to tell her who I am¡± Lionel replies.


    In short, they are talking about someone, but I don¡¯t understand who.


    ¡°I said no. You can¡¯te in after almost twenty years and tell her everything. You would end up destroying herpletely.


    ¡°And you think I decided this? You know well that I did not choose for you to banish me from my duties.


    Obligations? What does Mom have to do with this man?


    This confirms to me that their rtionship is not just a simple friendship. There¡¯s something else between them, and I¡¯ll have to listen to the end to figure it out. I know it¡¯s not good to listen to other people¡¯s conversations, but I have to find out what they¡¯re bringing. They can¡¯t hide things anymore.


    ¡°Understand, Lionel, for her, her dad is Alexis¡± he names myte father ¡°a father who is already dead, and she must continue to believe that way if we don¡¯t want her to get hurt.¡±


    Oh dear, I don¡¯t want to believe what my ears hear and my mind imagines, but I need to know the truth of this.


    ¡°But I have the right, I¡¯m his father.


    My suspicion is confirmed. Are you referring to Alex or maybe to¡­? Not to me, I don¡¯t think. However, all that makes me think about how I was born. My father had already died, and for that reason my mother did not give me hisst name, but my sister does have it.


    It can¡¯t be true. It can¡¯t be that I¡¯m the daughter of another man and not the one I thought I was all these years. Now I understand my doubts about the family of the one I thought was my dad. I didn¡¯t get to see pictures of him either. That¡¯s the reason why Alex and I don¡¯t look much alike. No, please, let it not be true, let it just be absurd ideas of mine that I make in my head.


    ¡°You lost that one when you left, leaving me pregnant and with a little girl of almost seven years. Maybe Alex wasn¡¯t your responsibility, but Lillie was, and you lost that right years ago. ¡°Mom ends up confessing the truth.


    The tears areing back to me. It¡¯s like a bucket of cold water on my body, which freezes me without being able to react or blink. It¡¯s overwhelming, unnerving. With her confession I realize everything that she had invented. My own mother, the one person I have trusted the most, the one I believed would never hurt me, was hiding a secret that wouldpletely change my life, but not because I was interested in meeting that man. I don¡¯t even know who this man is, whether he¡¯s good or bad, why he left and left a pregnant woman while she was expecting his child. They are doubts that upy exnations, but that should not matter to me, and the truth is I don¡¯t want to know anything.


    After a few moments I react and step back a little. The door is left somewhat open. I feel dizzy, my head is spinning. I need to get out of here, but I can¡¯t walk much.


    When I take a few more steps while backing up, I feel that the dizziness increases. My eyesight gets cloudy and I stagger a little. I¡¯m about to fall. When I think I¡¯m about tond on the ground, some arms manage to take me in the air, preventing my fall. I don¡¯t know who he is, but I still lift my head to see him. My eyes can¡¯t decipher the face well, because I see blurry. A voice is calling me, but I can¡¯t distinguish it either.


    When my gaze is fixed on that facepletely, I be paralyzed again. I bring my hand to his face to try to check if it¡¯s really him and not a dream. When I think it¡¯s him, his attractive face is the one I see.


    ¡°Dante -I whisper as I y it.


    My eyes are closing slowly. I feel them heavy. The dizziness won¡¯t go away.


    I fall into a deep darkness, unconscious.

 Discomfort

    Lillie


    I wake up a little confused and a little dizzy, but I still manage to open my eyes. My head hurts. I don¡¯t understand what happened to me. When I finally manage to visualize my surroundings, I realize that I am in a room that looks like a nursing home. I get up to get up, but at that a young nurse stops me and talks to me


    ¡°He should rest, he¡¯s still weak.


    I still don¡¯t understand.


    ¡°What happened to me? ¡°I touch my head because of the intense pain I have.


    ¡°She fainted and then they brought her here for a check-up.


    My mind is starting to remember something. I remember that before that I had gone to my mother¡¯s room, but I didn¡¯t manage to get in because I heard her talking to someone. I¡¯m already starting to remember! She was arguing with this man, this Lionel guy, but now I realize why I felt bad until I fainted. They were talking about me, who he is. Oh, no, I remembered. At this moment I would have preferred to have lost my memory so as not to remember what my ears heard, but I earned that by listening behind a door while they were arguing.


    I take out the air that was trapped in my lungs. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do. I don¡¯t know how to face them and tell them that I know their secret, that I won¡¯t be a stupid person to fool anymore. What hurts me the most is my mother. I feel disappointed and broken because I thought he could never lie to me. My superhero is not what I expected.


    If Dante was here with me, maybe it would be easier to face this. He made me feel strong and more confident with myself. Why do I think that? He abandoned me. My mind makes me remember something; maybe he didn¡¯t leave me as I thought, he probably came back. I remember when he took me in his arms so that I wouldn¡¯t fall to the ground. Yes, I remember. He¡¯se back for me. I have to go get him.


    I smile as I try to get up and stand up, but the nurse stops me from doing it again. He takes me by the arms to stop me.


    ¡°You have to wait, you can¡¯t leave! ¡°Raise your voice a little.


    I ignore her and keep fighting to escape. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so weak, it¡¯s even hard for me to beat her and get her off my back.


    At that moment the office door opens abruptly. I observe arge and corpulent body. It¡¯s the man in ck. I don¡¯t remember his name, if I even knew it. He¡¯s the dark-haired guy who stopped me at the reception that day when I was about to leave for home. What is he doing here? I don¡¯t want to know anything rted to his boss, as he says. I have begun to hate everything thates from that man. He¡¯s on his way to us. The nurse moves away to make room for him until hees closer to me.


    ¡°Miss, you must rest, it¡¯s doctor¡¯s orders. ¡°He tries to touch me, but I stop him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about touching me! ¡°I know he¡¯s not to me for the problem I have with his boss, but I don¡¯t want to know anything about them¡±. Get away from me! ¡°i¡¯m yelling.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, su pa¡­¡± He stops, but then continues. The boss ordered me to take care of her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Poppycock. Who does this guy think he is to watch over me? He¡¯ll be her boss, but I don¡¯t have to put up with this. I ignore him and stand up.


    ¡°You and your boss can fuck off,¡± I say under my breath. I¡¯m really upset and I don¡¯t have time for this.


    I can¡¯t make it to the door when I get dizzy again. I don¡¯t know at what moment, but hees up to me quickly and grabs me. This makes me remember what happened before I passed out. This had already happened, but it was supposed to have been Dante who took me in his arms, I saw him, or was it an imagination of my delirium? That can¡¯t be possible! It must have been him.


    He carries me in his arms and takes me back to the bed to deposit me in it. When I¡¯m about to react andin to him, the door opens. The doctor walks in next to that man I¡¯ve started to hate. What are you doing here?


    ¡°Why won¡¯t they let me go?¡± I¡¯m going to the doctor alone.


    At that moment he does not respond. He says something to the nurse that I can¡¯t hear and hees to the bed to get to me. He brings in his hands a metal folder, where he begins to write something. He looks up and sees me.


    ¡°We¡¯re just waiting for your studies.


    My what? What I was missing, they took my blood without my approval.


    ¡°Who gave you that authorization?!¡± bramo. I¡¯m furious.


    ¡°Calm down, please, this doesn¡¯t do them any good.


    I don¡¯t understand what you mean by ¡°it doesn¡¯t do them any good¡±. To whom? What are you talking about?


    I shake my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m perfect, I don¡¯t have studies or a doctor or anything like that. Now, if you¡¯ll let me or not, I¡¯ll go.


    He denies and sighs wearily, but pulls away when a voice asks him to give me space.


    ¡°Daughter, obey¡± says Mr. Lionel.


    How shameless of this man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me, let alone call me that! ¡°I¡¯m pointing it out with the index. He didn¡¯te very close to the bed. I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s here.


    ¡°Because I worried and I care a lot about you, you don¡¯t know how much. ¡°He tries to get closer, but I stop him like I did with his man in ck.


    ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t want to see or hear him. In short, I don¡¯t want to know anything about you.


    ¡°Lillie, I know you overheard the conversation I had with your mother when you were hiding behind the door. ¡°He realized that. My mother too?¡±. I don¡¯t know if you heard everything we said, but all I want is for you to give me a chance to exin everything to you. I just ask that you listen to me. Then you will decide if you want to forgive me or not. I won¡¯t make you do it if you don¡¯t want to.


    This situation is very difficult for me, not because I want to give it a chance, but because I really don¡¯t know what I want to do. I know I can¡¯t judge without knowing the whole truth of the matter, but I don¡¯t want to find out things that make me hate my mother. I may hate him, whoever he is, but never her. I am an immature and tantrum, as Mika said, a hard head. I hate lies. I hate cheating. I hate that they hide things from me and treat me like a child who can¡¯t decide for her life on her own.


    ¡°I thought they hadn¡¯t noticed¡± I say as if nothing, under his gaze.


    I¡¯m still upset, but a little calmer, not because of him, but because I¡¯m not feeling well. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to me.


    ¡°It was because of Marcus that I learned about it¡± he points to the portly dark-haired guy. Unhappy, with which he likes to gossip. I strike him with the look. He has his eyes on me, but then he lowers them¡±. Don¡¯t get mad at him. He only obeys my orders. I asked him to tell me. I also asked him to protect you. That¡¯s why he¡¯s here. He brought you here and told me what he saw. ¡°He pauses and sighs¡±. I asked him to take care of you, to follow you, and he was watching you at that moment, when you were about to enter the room, which never happened, and also when you were about to fall to the floor.


    Oh, no, what I was missing.


    But then that makes me think about the moment I fainted, when I thought I had seen Dante. It wasn¡¯t like that. Thatforts me, that it was just an illusion of mine. ¡°He didn¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°What? !!¡± I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking and I yell at him. You put one of your damn dogs to watch over me¡± I say disdainfully.


    I don¡¯t mind addressing him like that. I don¡¯t care about anything. All I want is to go far away and never see them again.


    At that the young nurse returns along with the doctor. They¡¯re getting a little closer.


    ¡°The tests are ready¡± the doctorments.


    ¡°Okay. What does my daughter have?¡± Lionel questions.


    I give her a murderous look for her boldness in calling me daughter.


    I don¡¯t have the strength to continue arguing, I just ignore him and turn my attention to the doctor, who is located at the front of the foot of the bed.


    ¡°Well, the studies I was waiting for were to check his telets and find out if his red blood cells are correct, as they should be¡± he pauses¡±, but looking at the analysis well I see that this is not the case. ¡°I pucker my lips. I don¡¯t understand¡±. Hemoglobin is a protein in red blood cells that carries oxygen around the body, and if it is low, it presents the symptoms of dizziness, palpitations and fainting, as her body manifested.


    ¡°Be clearer and say once and for all whether that is bad or not¡± Lionel mutters, looking desperate.


    The doctor passes saliva somewhat worried. I think Lionel intimidates him.


    ¡°In a nutshell, what she has is anemia¡± What do you mean I have anemia? But why?¡±. If the necessary care is not taken and a good iron-containing diet is followed, the problem will probably worsen and be moreplicated for both of you.


    For whom? I¡¯m supposed to be the one who¡¯s sick, it doesn¡¯t have to affect someone else.


    ¡°How? I do not understand.


    The doctor looks at me as if he wants to understand something.


    ¡°I thought I was aware of his condition.


    My state? What are you talking about?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Neither do I, so I¡¯m asking you to exin yourself,¡± Lionel orders.


    At the moment I¡¯m not here to put a stop to him for being nosy.


    ¡°Miss Watson, you are pregnant¡± he assures.


    This can¡¯t be possible. Am I pregnant?

 Now what do I do?

    No, I don¡¯t think so, he must have made a mistake in his analysis. Maybe he¡¯s ying a joke on me. Yes, maybe that¡¯s it and I have joined alliances with this man who is trying to be my father in order to make fun of me.


    My eyes are open from the impression. I can¡¯t say anything more. I shake my head. This can¡¯t be possible.


    ¡°There must be some misunderstanding. I don¡¯t think she has an active sex life¡± Lionel says restless and somewhat upset.


    ¡°No, sir, there is no misunderstanding, the pregnancy tests came back positive, and the percentage of a blood test to fail is very low.


    So it¡¯s true, I¡¯m pregnant, but what about the pills I took? They didn¡¯t work or maybe I took them toote.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why,¡± I answer vaguely.


    ¡°If you have unprotected intercourse, that makes the cause¡± adds the nurse.


    Do you think I don¡¯t know that or what? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?


    ¡°I know that very well¡± I grumble. What I¡¯m trying to say is that I took the pink pill, the one for the next day.


    ¡°Maybe it didn¡¯t help him if he let more than twenty¡± four hours go by or went back to having sex, since that pill only works once ¨C concludes the doctor.


    Confirmed, I¡¯m pregnant, the pill didn¡¯t work. The first time we did it it was already past twenty-four hours when I took it, and that means I got pregnant when I gave up my virginity. It can¡¯t be that I was so stupid and let her get me pregnant. I should have required her to put on a condom. Damn, what do I do now? I don¡¯t know anything about Dante. How do I tell him I¡¯m expecting his child? I don¡¯t know if I can carry a baby by myself. I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m not ready for this. I have a lot of ns, goals, and a pregnancy makes things more difficult for me.


    Lionel doesn¡¯t say anything. It looks annoying, but I really don¡¯t care. If he¡¯s disappointed in me, that¡¯s what interests me the least. This can help you not to insist anymore.


    Later the doctor prescribes me some vitamins and I don¡¯t know what other things I need to ingest during pregnancy. She also advises me to make an appointment as soon as possible with a gynecologist so that he can do an ultrasound and tell me if the baby ising and so they can confirm how many weeks I am pregnant. Supposedly he calcted four, almost to enter already at five. This is all confusing to me. I still don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do, if I should wait for Dante to tell him or if it¡¯s better to go to Germany once and for all, even if I hate Monsieur Lionel and I¡¯m still angry with my mother. How will I tell my mother that I am pregnant? Alexa will reprimand me for doing the same thing she did. She will be disappointed with me, when she believed in me thinking that I would finish my career without any problems and then I would manage to get married well. I feel disappointed in myself too. Only I am guilty of this. I shouldn¡¯t have given in to that temptation and let myself be led by that damn devil. I hate having met him. He left nothing good in me. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever have this baby. I don¡¯t want anything to join him. For him I was just a whim that he fulfilled and then he rejected me, leaving me deste and now pregnant. I want to hate him and not miss him. I want to forget it. But with a child of his it wilfuck much more difficult to do it. I need to think things through. And even if I¡¯m upset with my mom for keeping things from me, I¡¯ll have to tell her about the pregnancy. I don¡¯t like keeping secrets with her.


    Hourster, I find myself reunited with my family, my mother and my sister.


    ¡°What is that so important that you have to tell us?¡± Alex asks as he enters and takes a seat next to my mother.


    I didn¡¯t realize it, but Lionel wasing up behind her. Why did youe here? I told him I just wanted to talk to my family.


    I don¡¯t say anything to him, I just look at him badly, but he tries to show me a smile. Will he not judge me?


    ¡°Daughter, is it about what you heard at the door?¡± question my mother. Of course, she was aware of that too.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in talking about that. ¡°I see concern on his face, but he doesn¡¯t say anything and just nods¡±. What I have to tell you is another matter.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What does that mean Mom asked?¡± Alexa asks.


    I take a deep breath.


    ¡°Alex, I¡¯ll exinter. ¡°She frowns, but I convince her of it, since she doesn¡¯t ask anymore. ¡°What I have to tell you now is something more important. I¡¯m¡­ pregnant. ¡°I let go of him all at once, unconcerned.


    And it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t worry, on the contrary, I¡¯m dying of fear because of what I¡¯m about to face in my life. I just wanted to be direct and precise.


    Their faces are in awe, their eyes are almost out of their sockets and their mouths are open from the impact. They don¡¯t say anything, so I have to continue while they process the news.


    ¡°If you are wondering since when I know, I tell you that I just found out about four hours ago, more or less. I had refused to believe that this was true and that this was happening to me, but that happens to me because I am trusting and gullible. When I found out about it, I still did not process that matter, I doubted whether I should have it or not.


    My mother interrupts me.


    ¡°But what are you saying?! ¡°Raise your voice. I understand that you are afraid, that you never believed that this would happen to you, but that you would stop the life of your own son¡­ You can¡¯t make him understand, support you and be in favor¡± he chides me without stopping looking at me¡±. When your sister got pregnant with Sandy, I told her the same thing too. I felt overwhelmed when she told me, but I never said anything to her or judged her, much less supported her in an abortion. I knew that she could get by without the help of her daughter¡¯s father and that she would always have my support. ¡°He pauses and sighs¡±. I¡¯m saying the same to you. I know it¡¯s your body, your baby, and you can decide for it, but I can¡¯t support you with that. That little one you¡¯re carrying in your belly is my grandson. I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m disappointed in you. I¡¯ve never been in a day of my life. You are my pride, my light, my strength, and everything you do or don¡¯t do matters to me because I love you, and everything thates with you I want too.


    His words make me shed tears, which look like a river. I am very sensitive or maybe it touched me very deeply to the heart. They are sincere, and this confirms to me that she has not stopped being that good woman and mother. If he made the decision to hide my birth from me and who my real father really is, he must have had his reasons. She can¡¯t help but be the exceptional woman she is to me. I need to hear the whole truth from his mouth, but that will beter, when I feel ready to hear it. At the moment, I just have to cope with my pregnancy.


    ¡°And who the fuck got you pregnant? ¡°Lionel finally speaks, but only for furious questioning.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± I reply.


    Maybe I¡¯m being really rude to him, but it¡¯s really none of his business. After twenty years hees to want to control my life and to worry about me. What an irony.


    ¡°Lillie! ¡°my mother scolds me.


    Alex just looks at us passing his eyes from one side to the other.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the truth, you don¡¯t have to get involved. He¡¯s nobody to me.


    My mother is about to say something, but he interrupts her.


    ¡°Whether you like it or not, I¡¯ll know. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find out for myself. ¡°Ignore my rudeness to continue in the same¡±. That bastard will pay for getting you pregnant and then leave so he won¡¯t take responsibility.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. Maybe it was me who left him. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to look for him. I don¡¯t want this to get any moreplicated¡±. At the end of the day, I have made a decision.


    My mother looks worried as she shakes her head. A few tearse out of her eyes. But the one talking is my sister.


    ¡°Lillie, don¡¯t let it be that, please. You know how difficult it is to get ahead with a baby in your arms, you¡¯ve seen it with me, but even so I never let myself be defeated and you were my support. I offer you the same. You cannot and should not get rid of that beautiful gift that life has given you, not you, please. You¡¯ll regret itter if you do, and it would be devastating for you.


    Those words remind me when Mika said it, but she was referring to Dante, making me understand her. My heart aches for his abandonment, but it hurts even more to leave me shattered if I abort, if I abandon my child. How would you feel if I abandoned him by giving him up for adoption? I am not cruel to do that, nor do I have the strength to do it, but to endure such a life I do not know if I will seed. I don¡¯t think so. Or maybe just time will help me and make me see things differently.

 Epilogue

    Time after


    Lillie


    It¡¯s been a month since I found out I¡¯m pregnant. For my family it was something unexpected, leaving them very surprised, but in the end they made me feel their support. They told me that I will never be alone. I appreciate their support and everything they have done for me. Without them I would feel miserable and disoriented. This month has helped me to think about things better, and now that we are already living in Germany, things are getting better little by little. They have be a little easierpared to when the four of us lived alone.


    Alex stopped working to only dedicate his time to my dear niece and resumed hisw studies. I¡¯m really happy for her. Sandy is happy because she has a room to herself, which is pink, but what she liked the most is that she entered a private school. It is one of the most prestigious schools in the world. But the best thing of all is that he smiles more now because he spends the most time with his mother. It¡¯s what they needed. My mother is still at the clinic, where Lionel admitted her from the first day we arrived.


    We barely go for two weeks in this ce, but still in such a short time our lives have changed. Mom is doing well on her chemotherapies. If it continues like this, soon, like in a few more months, they will be able to rule out the tumor. The advantage there is that it is not veryrge and has not expanded. I haven¡¯t had any closeness with Lionel. When he tries to talk to me, make a conversation, I ignore him and walk away.


    He asked me to listen to it, but the truth is I still don¡¯t have the courage to do it. Maybe when my mom is recovered she can try to listen to them. At the moment I am not sure if I will do it. He spends most of his time with Mom. That on the one hand speaks well of him; it means that he wants to mend the damage he did to her and take care of her. And as for me, my life, it¡¯s just me and this troublemaker. I¡¯ve called him that becausetely he just makes me spend it in the bathroom returning what I eat. It¡¯s a torture not to enjoy food well because it urs to my troublemaker to make his own. Who knows how my life will go with a baby in my arms and without his father, but I know that I am not the only or thest woman in the world who goes through this. I must be strong for both of us.


    I never heard from the father of my baby again. The phone he had given me I threw it in the trash after I checked that those phone lines no longer existed. I do not know if they had changed the device so that it no longermunicated to me or what. I can believe a lot of bad things about him, but the truth is I¡¯m not interested in thinking about him anymore, I don¡¯t want to do it anymore, I just hurt myself. I don¡¯t just have to think about myself anymore, now I have another life inside me, and he or she can affect my mood. The doctor who treated me in New York told me that, and about my anemia more. I have to take care of myself twice as much if I want a normal and uplicated pregnancy.


    As he also rmended that I look for a gynecologist, here I am today. I am sitting in the waiting room of a gynecologist¡¯s office, the one who will take care of the process and care of my pregnancy. I understand she¡¯s an acquaintance of Lionel¡¯s. He made the appointment. Even though he got angry because of the abandonment of the father of my son, he has been on the lookout for me. I don¡¯t know what to think about it. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s doing it to make me forgive him or really because he cares about me, as he said. Alexa took the morning off to join me.


    I told her it wasn¡¯t necessary, but she wouldn¡¯t let mee alone. He told me that it is a very beautiful thing to see the love of your life for the first time. He means the baby. ¡°It¡¯s like a date¡±¡± he said. It¡¯s something inexplicable. She doesn¡¯t want me to feel alone. He wants to hold my hand while I enjoy that moment, which will be unforgettable. I really would have liked to live it with Dante, but for obvious reasons it will never happen. He won¡¯t be at his birth either, and thinking about all that hurts me, but I don¡¯t let myself fall. I will not continue to suffer for him. I will pretend as if I had never met him, and although I have a little person growing up in my belly reminding me that he existed at some point in my life, I will strive to forget him and focus only on my life, on my son.


    A nursees out the door of the gynecologist¡¯s office and calls me. I put aside my thoughts and get to my feet along with Alexa to follow the girl into the room. As soon as we entered, the doctor greeted us with a cordial greeting.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Good morning. Have a seat, please.


    We took a seat in front of his desk. My hands are starting to sweat. I¡¯m nervous, I don¡¯t know why.


    ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m with you¡± Alexa whispers when she sees my restless hands. He takes them and smiles at me.


    ¡°Now I will ask you a few simple questions¡± says the gynecologist. First, when was thest date of your menstrual period?


    ¡°More than forty days ago, which is thest month.


    She nods as she types something on herptop.


    ¡°Okay. The next question is ¡°he pauses ¡°: when was thest time you had sex?


    I blush. What a shame to tell that to a stranger, I haven¡¯t even told Alexa.


    ¡°About a month. I think so. ¡°I hesitate. I feel a little sorry for him.


    She just keeps writing. After that he asks me if I take vitamins. I told him what the previous doctor prescribed.


    After his interrogation he asked me to go behind a curtain and put on a robe. I heeded his request by heading there. After I finish putting on my robe I go out. The gynecologist asks me to lie on a bed that is narrow and long. I follow everything he asks and I wait.


    ¡°For the time you tell me that you have your menstrual dy and the conception period instead of having a normal ultrasound I will perform a transvaginal one. ¡°I understand about transvaginal, but since I don¡¯t know much about it I don¡¯t understand why she can¡¯t do a normal one¡±. Here¡¯s why. ¡°It looks like he read my mind. You see, the time you have been pregnant is very little, and with amon ultrasound the fetus would not be appreciated and we would not be able to know if it is well and how many weeks you are more or less. The transvaginal ultrasound doesn¡¯t tell us the exact period, it just brings us closer to something, and it doesn¡¯t give us the due date either, but it helps us to know how it¡¯s going. That is why it is rmended that every month the mother visits the gynecologist to follow her pregnancy with ultrasound. Now I¡¯m just asking you to rx.


    It¡¯s all a lot of muddle. I know very well that medicine is, but apparently this is much more so. This is not my specialty, but I know something more or less.


    I don¡¯t say anything and I just nod to let him understand that I understand and to continue with his work. Minutester, I feel that device enter me. It feels cold and ufortable to feel it, but I focus and rx as she asked. He points to a screen for me to turn my head and see it. It is located almost next to the bed. My sisteres over to get on the opposite side and holds my hand. The gynecologist begins to move that cold instrument inside me. Nothing is disyed on the screen, just a dark tone. Why can¡¯t it be seen?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing there¡± I say anxiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll see in a moment. Look, here it is¡± he points with his finger at the screen¡± or rather there they are. ¡°How? That can¡¯t be true¡±. Congrattions, you will be a mother of twins.


    ¡°W-What? Is there two of them?¡± I¡¯m surprised by the news. I wasn¡¯t expecting this.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This confirms it¡± he points to the monitor again. Here¡¯s one and here¡¯s the other. And the best thing about it is that everything is going well at the moment.


    They are not appreciated very well, they are almost a few dots, but it still makes me nostalgic. I¡¯m starting to cry. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s out of joy to find out that there will be two of them and to see them or because I feel afraid of not being so good for them, of failing as a mother, of not knowing how to take care of them. It¡¯s a lot of things.


    Alexa squeezes my hand and gives me a calm smile, as if to say ¡°Everything will be fine¡±.


    In short, they wille to change my whole life, they will be my reason to follow, and the best thing is that it will be double. Making the decision to have them didn¡¯t take me long. After seeing them and knowing that they will be twins, I don¡¯t regret choosing them.


    Time may pass, days, weeks and years, but I will never be able to forget him no matter how hard I try as I had set out to do. It¡¯s hard to face this without him. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m still tormented if he hasn¡¯t looked for me all this season. That means that he never cared about me the way I wanted, much less would he care about these little guys who are growing bigger every day.


    The days go by and my nausea increases more. Now I understand why. It¡¯s two against mom. Before they are born, these imps will finish me off. I smile when I think about them. They are like a cure, an antidote for my ills. They are my hope and my future. Just them.


    My goal is to continue with my studies, finish and get a good job to give them a life as they deserve it. I don¡¯t want them to miss anything. Even if I have the support of my family and now Lionel¡¯s, I don¡¯t want them to carry my responsibilities, with my little ones. That¡¯s just my duty. It¡¯s just going to be me and them against the world. This is how it will be forever.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!